argue_v thus_o all_o those_o book_n which_o protestant_n in_o their_o authorise_a communion_n book_n and_o book_n of_o honolye_n allow_v by_o their_o convocation_n and_o parliament_n and_o our_o king_n do_v prescribe_v to_o be_v use_v as_o canonical_a scripture_n as_o well_o as_o other_o and_o be_v so_o cite_v and_o practise_v aught_o to_o be_v receive_v and_o allow_v for_o canonical_a but_o those_o book_n which_o they_o deny_v and_o catholic_n receive_v for_o canonical_a be_v such_o therefore_o they_o ought_v to_o admit_v they_o into_o the_o canon_n of_o holy_a scripture_n the_o mayor_n proposition_n be_v evident_a for_o book_n rule_n law_n and_o direction_n propose_v by_o true_a authority_n as_o those_o be_v suppose_v of_o protestant_n be_v to_o be_v obey_v and_o follow_v the_o minor_a proposition_n be_v likewise_o 6._o l._n 1._o homel_n l._n 2._o homel_n artic._n 25._o communion_n b._n tabl._n direct_a of_o service_n survey_v of_o the_o book_n of_o comm_n prayer_n pag._n 27._o 28._o 29._o 30._o 31._o petit_fw-fr of_o 22._o preach_v exc_fw-la ag_n hom_n and_z except_z 4._o ag_n comm_n book_n articl_n of_o relig._n articul_fw-la 6._o most_o certain_a for_o their_o book_n of_o homelyes_n receive_v in_o the_o 25._o article_n of_o their_o religion_n do_v ordinary_o so_o cite_v they_o and_o their_o communion_n book_n so_o term_v and_o use_v they_o too_o often_o to_o be_v allege_v in_o this_o place_n whereupon_o to_o be_v brief_a the_o protestant_a author_n of_o the_o survey_v of_o the_o book_n of_o common_a prayer_n affirm_v playnelye_o and_o often_o urdge_v it_o that_o the_o protestant_n of_o england_n must_v approve_v with_o the_o roman_a church_n these_o book_n for_o canonical_a so_o likewise_o do_v the_o 22._o preacher_n of_o london_n in_o their_o petition_n if_o any_o man_n shall_v answer_v that_o the_o article_n of_o their_o religion_n exclude_v they_o from_o the_o canon_n of_o the_o scripture_n and_o so_o they_o can_v be_v say_v to_o receive_v they_o i_o answer_v he_o again_o that_o this_o be_v so_o far_o from_o freeinge_v they_o in_o this_o point_n that_o it_o both_o exclude_v they_o define_v and_o embrace_v so_o contradictory_n doctrine_n in_o so_o important_a business_n from_o all_o hope_n of_o truth_n and_o further_o prove_v that_o these_o man_n builde_v all_o upon_o scripture_n have_v either_o no_o scripture_n at_o all_o or_o else_o such_o doubtful_a uncertain_a and_o unresolued_a scripture_n that_o true_a religion_n which_o must_v be_v most_o assure_v and_o infallible_a can_v be_v ground_v or_o maintain_v by_o they_o for_o proof_n whereof_o i_o will_v first_o recite_v their_o subscribe_v article_n in_o this_o question_n and_o then_o frame_v my_o argument_n their_o article_n be_v set_v down_o in_o these_o 6._o articl_n of_o rel._n articul_fw-la 6._o definitive_a word_n holy_a scripture_n contain_v all_o thing_n necessary_a to_o salvation_n so_o that_o whatsoever_o be_v not_o read_v therein_o nor_o may_v be_v prove_v thereby_o be_v not_o to_o be_v require_v of_o any_o man_n that_o it_o shall_v be_v believe_v as_o a_o article_n of_o the_o faith_n or_o be_v think_v requisite_a or_o necessary_a to_o salvation_n in_o the_o name_n of_o holy_a scripture_n we_o do_v understand_v those_o canonical_a book_n of_o the_o old_a and_o new_a testament_n of_o who_o authority_n be_v never_o any_o doubt_n in_o the_o church_n of_o the_o first_o part_n of_o this_o article_n i_o be_o to_o entreat_v in_o my_o chapter_n of_o tradition_n hereafter_o of_o the_o late_a part_n i_o will_v speak_v in_o this_o place_n only_o first_o admonishe_v my_o reader_n in_o what_o ample_a manner_n d._n feild_n and_o other_o of_o that_o religion_n 2._o feild_n l._n 3._o c._n 1._o 2._o 3._o 4._o 5._o pag._n 60._o 62._o 63._o 64._o etc._n etc._n feild_n l._n 3._o titul_n c._n 1._o &_o 2._o take_v this_o word_n the_o church_n for_o breviate_v whereof_o the_o title_n of_o the_o first_o and_o second_o chapter_n of_o his_o three_o book_n be_v these_o of_o the_o division_n of_o the_o christian_a world_n into_o the_o greek_a latin_a armenian_a aethiopian_a and_o nestorian_a church_n c._n 1._o of_o the_o harsh_a and_o unaduised_a censure_n of_o the_o romanist_n condemninge_v all_o these_o church_n as_o scismaticall_a and_o heretical_a cap._n 2._o now_o this_o suppose_a i_o argue_v thus_o no_o book_n who_o authority_n have_v at_o any_o time_n be_v doubt_v of_o in_o the_o church_n be_v by_o this_o protestant_a article_n to_o be_v allow_v for_o canonical_a scripture_n but_o all_o book_n that_o either_o protestant_n or_o catholic_n receive_v for_o canonical_a have_v in_o the_o judgement_n of_o these_o protestant_n be_v doubt_v of_o in_o the_o church_n therefore_o by_o these_o protestant_n there_o be_v no_o canonical_a scripture_n at_o all_o the_o mayor_n proposition_n be_v evident_o prove_v by_o their_o recite_v article_n define_v those_o book_n canonical_a of_o who_o authority_n be_v never_o any_o doubt_n in_o the_o church_n the_o minor_a proposition_n be_v direct_o prove_v by_o d._n willet_n who_o write_v again_o willet_n synop_n quaest_a 1._o of_o scripture_n pag._n 2._o 3._o edit_n an._n 1594._o and_o after_o publish_v again_o direct_o and_o at_o large_a how_o every_o book_n both_o of_o the_o old_a and_o new_a testament_n have_v not_o only_o be_v doubt_v of_o but_o also_o deny_v in_o this_o their_o church_n i_o suppose_v the_o last_o edition_n of_o his_o book_n be_v since_o the_o comme_a in_o of_o his_o majesty_n my_o prescribe_a time_n otherwise_o it_o be_v so_o direct_o there_o prove_v by_o he_o that_o no_o protestant_n can_v deny_v it_o and_o to_o show_v the_o pitiful_a case_n of_o this_o their_o protestant_a article_n and_o religion_n their_o protestant_a bishop_n of_o wincester_n d._n 664._o bilson_n suru_fw-fr pag._n 664._o bilson_n within_o my_o limitation_n write_v thus_o the_o scripture_n themselves_o be_v not_o full_o receive_v in_o all_o place_n no_o not_o in_o eusebius_n time_n he_o say_v the_o epistle_n of_o james_n of_o jude_n the_o second_o of_o peter_n the_o second_o and_o three_o of_o john_n be_v contradict_v the_o epistle_n to_o the_o hebrews_n be_v contradict_v the_o church_n of_o syria_n do_v not_o receive_v the_o second_o epistle_n of_o peter_n nor_o the_o second_o and_o three_o of_o john_n nor_o the_o epistle_n of_o jude_n nor_o the_o apocalypse_n the_o like_a may_v be_v say_v for_o the_o church_n of_o arabia_n will_v you_o hence_o conclude_v that_o these_o part_n of_o scripture_n be_v not_o apostolic_a or_o that_o we_o need_v not_o receive_v they_o now_o because_o they_o be_v forme_o doubt_v of_o therefore_o the_o protestant_n of_o england_n have_v no_o certain_a and_o undoubted_a scripture_n if_o they_o will_v stand_v to_o their_o suscribed_a article_n and_o their_o own_o subscription_n which_o this_o protestant_a bishop_n before_o see_v the_o absurdity_n thereof_o have_v refuse_v to_o do_v therefore_o they_o may_v not_o as_o they_o do_v deny_v those_o other_o book_n which_o catholic_n admit_v upon_o so_o great_a and_o high_a warrant_n before_o in_o protestant_n judgement_n because_o in_o former_a time_n they_o have_v be_v doubt_v of_o as_o those_o last_o recite_v by_o the_o testimony_n of_o their_o bishop_n and_o all_o the_o rest_n as_o d._n willet_n have_v wittness_v have_v be_v to_o these_o i_o may_v add_v more_o argument_n from_o these_o protestant_n true_a greek_a church_n and_o the_o general_a council_n of_o florence_n both_o allow_v by_o some_o of_o these_o writer_n and_o yet_o allowe_a and_o warrant_v for_o canonical_a all_o book_n receive_v by_o catholic_n and_o other_o argument_n by_o they_o but_o these_o be_v sufficient_a for_o this_o matter_n at_o this_o time_n and_o as_o demonstration_n be_v make_v that_o these_o protestant_n either_o have_v no_o true_a scripture_n at_o all_o or_o not_o the_o true_a canon_n of_o holy_a scripture_n so_o it_o be_v as_o evident_a that_o their_o religion_n can_v be_v prove_v true_a and_o infallible_a as_o true_a religion_n be_v by_o evidence_n that_o in_o their_o proceed_n be_v doubtful_a fallible_a or_o no_o holy_a canonical_a scripture_n but_o by_o they_o exclude_v from_o that_o number_n and_o sacred_a canon_n chapter_n v._o of_o the_o integrity_n and_o excellency_n of_o the_o latin_a vulgar_a translation_n of_o scripture_n use_v in_o the_o roman_a church_n and_o protestant_n false_a corrupt_a and_o erroneous_a translation_n in_o their_o own_o judgement_n and_o censure_n now_o let_v we_o entreat_v of_o the_o vulgar_a latin_a translation_n of_o holy_a scripture_n handle_v in_o the_o next_o chapter_n for_o who_o allowance_n by_o these_o protestant_n i_o argue_v by_o they_o in_o this_o manner_n that_o latin_a translation_n of_o scripture_n which_o be_v to_o be_v use_v in_o school_n and_o pulpit_n and_o for_o antiquity_n to_o be_v prefer_v before_o all_o other_o be_v use_v in_o the_o church_n thirteen_o hundred_o year_n ago_o by_o s._n augustine_n prefer_v
faith_n or_o be_v think_v requisite_a or_o necessary_a to_o salvation_n now_o to_o prove_v my_o second_o proposition_n d._n feild_n will_v testify_v that_o both_o these_o scripture_n and_o the_o right_a order_n of_o deduction_n from_o they_o in_o matter_n of_o faith_n be_v deliver_v unto_o we_o by_o tradition_n only_o his_o â—ordes_n be_v these_o much_o contention_n there_o have_v 20._o field_n l._n 4._o pag._n 238._o cap._n 20._o be_v about_o tradition_n some_o urge_v the_o necessity_n of_o they_o and_o other_o reject_v they_o for_o the_o cleare_v whereof_o we_o must_v observe_v that_o we_o reject_v not_o all_o for_o first_o we_o receive_v the_o number_n and_o name_n of_o the_o author_n of_o book_n divine_a and_o canonical_a as_o deliver_v by_o tradition_n this_o tradition_n we_o admit_v the_o number_n author_n and_o integrity_n of_o the_o part_n of_o these_o bâ—okeâ—_n we_o receive_v as_o deliver_v by_o tradition_n thus_o much_o for_o the_o scripture_n that_o their_o number_n author_n part_n and_o every_o chapter_n verse_n and_o sentence_n be_v by_o tradition_n then_o their_o pretend_a deduction_n from_o thence_o must_v needs_o be_v such_o for_o in_o every_o theological_a syllogism_n they_o must_v needs_o take_v either_o the_o one_o or_o both_o proposition_n from_o this_o grant_v tradition_n and_o their_o conclusion_n must_v much_o rather_o be_v tradition_n as_o also_o the_o manner_n of_o deduce_v for_o they_o grant_v they_o be_v not_o express_o in_o scripture_n and_o to_o decide_v this_o d._n feild_n wittness_v again_o in_o this_o order_n the_o 239._o feild_n sup_v pag._n 238._o 239._o second_o kind_n of_o tradition_n which_o we_o admit_v be_v that_o summarie_a comprehension_n of_o the_o chief_a head_n of_o christian_a doctrine_n contain_v in_o the_o creed_n of_o the_o apostle_n which_o be_v deliver_v to_o the_o church_n as_o a_o rule_n of_o her_o faith_n the_o orderly_a connexion_n and_o distinct_a explication_n as_o these_o principal_a article_n gather_v into_o a_o epitome_n iâ—_n right_o name_v a_o tradition_n and_o howsoever_o he_o will_v contend_v that_o the_o article_n be_v in_o scripture_n or_o may_v thence_o be_v deduce_v in_o which_o his_o fellow_n in_o religion_n hereafter_o will_v give_v he_o denial_n for_o christ_n discende_v into_o hell_n communion_n of_o saint_n and_o other_o yet_o he_o must_v needs_o grant_v that_o the_o creed_n of_o the_o apostle_n be_v compose_v by_o they_o and_o deliver_v to_o the_o church_n as_o a_o rule_n of_o her_o faith_n before_o the_o scripture_n of_o the_o new_a testament_n wherein_o he_o will_v say_v it_o be_v contain_v be_v write_v be_v absolute_o a_o tradition_n and_o yet_o he_o make_v it_o so_o absolute_a a_o thing_n that_o to_o use_v his_o word_n in_o it_o be_v employ_v and_o whence_o be_v infer_v all_o conclusion_n theological_a but_o that_o the_o 20._o feild_n supr_fw-la cap._n 20._o true_a explication_n also_o of_o scripture_n be_v a_o tradition_n he_o wittness_v in_o these_o word_n the_o three_o be_v that_o form_n of_o christian_a doctrine_n and_o explication_n 239._o field_n pag._n 239._o of_o the_o several_a part_n thereof_o which_o the_o first_o christian_n receavinge_v of_o the_o same_o aposile_n that_o deliver_v to_o they_o the_o scripture_n commend_v to_o posterity_n this_o may_v right_o be_v name_v a_o tradition_n for_o that_o we_o need_v a_o plain_n and_o distinct_a explication_n of_o many_o thing_n which_o be_v somewhat_o obscure_o contain_v in_o the_o scripture_n therefore_o see_v these_o deduction_n from_o scripture_n be_v not_o without_o tradition_n and_o thing_n obscure_o contain_v may_v not_o be_v receive_v as_o article_n of_o religion_n by_o they_o without_o a_o plain_n and_o distinct_a explication_n by_o tradition_n and_o the_o plain_a thing_n of_o scripture_n by_o they_o before_o as_o also_o that_o epitome_n of_o our_o faith_n the_o apostle_n creed_n be_v tradition_n it_o be_v manifest_o prove_v that_o all_o article_n and_o matter_n of_o faith_n be_v by_o tradition_n by_o these_o their_o writeing_n further_o i_o argue_v thus_o whatsoever_o doctrine_n be_v of_o that_o necessity_n that_o the_o denial_n feild_n 〈…〉_o 〈…〉_o obstinate_o be_v heresy_n must_v needs_o be_v a_o matter_n of_o faith_n and_o necessary_a to_o salvation_n but_o by_o these_o protestant_n there_o be_v such_o doctrine_n only_o by_o tradition_n therefore_o some_o matter_n of_o faith_n and_o necessary_a to_o salvation_n be_v believe_v only_o by_o tradition_n the_o mayor_n proposition_n be_v evident_o true_a yet_o further_o confirm_v by_o these_o protestant_n d._n covell_v 2._o covell_a exam_n pag_n 202._o orme_a dial_n 2._o word_n be_v these_o heretic_n be_v neither_o simple_a infidel_n nor_o idolater_n but_o obstinate_o err_a in_o some_o fundamental_a point_n m._n ormerod_n write_v thus_o he_o be_v a_o heretic_n which_o so_o swerve_v from_o the_o wholesome_a doctrine_n as_o contemn_v the_o judgement_n both_o of_o god_n and_o the_o church_n persi_v in_o his_o opinion_n thus_o we_o see_v that_o heresy_n be_v not_o without_o denial_n of_o a_o matter_n of_o faith_n wherein_o both_o the_o judgement_n of_o god_n and_o the_o church_n be_v contemn_v the_o minor_a be_v prove_v by_o d._n feild_n in_o this_o manner_n where_o first_o to_o use_v his_o word_n he_o allow_v for_o a_o clear_a instance_n not_o to_o be_v prove_v by_o 240._o field_n pag._n 240._o scripture_n the_o perpetual_a virginity_n of_o mary_n and_o after_o confess_v that_o hiluedius_n for_o pertinatiouse_o denial_n thereof_o be_v condemn_v of_o heresy_n in_o that_o he_o say_v this_o be_v no_o point_n of_o christian_a faith_n but_o a_o 20._o feild_n sup_v cap._n 20._o seemly_a truth_n deliver_v unto_o we_o by_o the_o church_n of_o god_n fit_v the_o sanctity_n of_o the_o bless_a virgin_n and_o the_o honour_n due_a to_o so_o sanctify_a a_o vessel_n of_o christ_n incarnation_n as_o her_o body_n be_v he_o speak_v true_o in_o allow_v it_o for_o a_o tradition_n but_o deny_v it_o to_o be_v any_o point_n of_o christian_a faith_n and_o yet_o tell_v we_o that_o heluidius_fw-la for_o denial_n of_o 〈◊〉_d be_v condemn_v of_o heresy_n he_o both_o contradict_v himself_o the_o truth_n and_o his_o fellow_n protestant_n before_o assure_v that_o heretic_n be_v they_o that_o obstinate_o err_v in_o fundamental_a point_n as_o d._n covell_n write_v or_o as_o m._n ormerod_n note_v swerve_v from_o the_o wholesome_a doctrine_n as_o contenininge_v the_o judgement_n both_o of_o god_n and_o the_o church_n where_o it_o be_v evident_a that_o a_o matter_n of_o faith_n be_v deny_v in_o everye_o heresy_n and_o also_o that_o thing_n deliver_v only_o by_o tradition_n as_o d._n feild_n acknowledge_v the_o perpetual_a virginity_n of_o our_o bless_a lady_n to_o be_v be_v the_o word_n and_o judgement_n of_o god_n further_n these_o protestant_n seem_v to_o condemn_v the_o anabaptist_n and_o denier_n of_o the_o necessity_n to_o baptise_v infant_n yet_o d._n feild_n write_v thus_o 239._o field_n pag._n 239._o the_o foarth_n kind_n of_o tradition_n be_v the_o continue_a practice_n of_o such_o thing_n as_o neither_o be_v contain_v in_o the_o scripture_n express_o nor_o the_o example_n of_o such_o practice_n express_o there_o deliver_v of_o this_o sort_n be_v the_o baptism_n of_o infant_n which_o be_v therefore_o name_v a_o tradition_n because_o it_o be_v not_o express_o deliver_v in_o the_o scripture_n that_o the_o apostle_n do_v baptize_v infant_n nor_o any_o express_a precept_n there_o find_v that_o they_o shall_v do_v it_o and_o his_o word_n of_o the_o plural_a signification_n the_o four_o kind_n of_o tradition_n such_o thing_n of_o this_o sorâ—eâ—_n etc._n etc._n be_v sufficient_a argument_n that_o he_o allow_v diverse_a other_o tradition_n of_o this_o nature_n that_o which_o he_o add_v we_o find_v the_o scripture_n to_o delyver_v the_o ground_n of_o it_o be_v express_o 85._o field_n pag._n 228._o covell_a def_n of_o hook_n pag._n 85._o against_o himself_o before_o and_o d._n covell_n thus_o assure_v we_o in_o these_o word_n doctrine_n derive_v exhortation_n deduct_v interpretationâ—_n agreeable_a be_v not_o the_o word_n of_o god_n and_o d._n feild_n 226._o feild_n supr_fw-la pag._n 226._o private_a interpretation_n be_v not_o so_o propose_v and_o urge_v as_o if_o they_o will_v bind_v all_o other_o to_o receive_v it_o yet_o all_o man_n be_v bownde_v to_o receive_v and_o firm_o believe_v article_n and_o matter_n of_o faith_n further_n d._n willet_n tell_v we_o that_o vigilantius_n 13._o willet_n antilog_n pag._n 13._o be_v condemn_v of_o heresy_n for_o deny_v reverence_n to_o relic_n and_o yet_o protestant_n general_o teach_v that_o doctrine_n be_v not_o contain_v in_o holy_a scripture_n d._n feild_n write_v 29._o field_n pag._n 138._o l._n 3._o cap._n 29._o in_o these_o word_n aerius_n condemn_v the_o custom_n of_o the_o church_n in_o name_a the_o dead_a at_o the_o altar_n and_o offer_v the_o sacrifice_n of_o the_o eucharist_n for_o they_o for_o this_o his_o
whitsuntide_n be_v general_o receive_v as_o a_o tradition_n deliver_v by_o the_o apostle_n than_o the_o time_n themselves_o not_o be_v either_o command_v or_o direct_o exemplify_v in_o scripture_n must_v also_o be_v allow_v by_o tradition_n and_o yet_o the_o sabbath_n day_n in_o the_o old_a law_n which_o be_v abrogate_a by_o this_o tradition_n of_o the_o sunday_n the_o lord_n day_n as_o he_o name_v it_o be_v so_o express_o command_v by_o scripture_n that_o in_o order_n it_o be_v the_o three_o of_o the_o ten_o chief_a commandment_n and_o one_o of_o the_o first_o table_n belonge_v to_o the_o worship_n of_o god_n therefore_o a_o tradition_n so_o powerable_a as_o to_o give_v a_o ceaseinge_n to_o the_o express_v write_v word_n law_n and_o commandment_n of_o god_n must_v needs_o be_v of_o equal_a power_n and_o the_o christian_n feast_n of_o easter_n likewise_o crosse_v with_o and_o evacuate_v the_o pascha_fw-la of_o the_o law_n write_v and_o without_o scripture_n only_o by_o the_o prerogative_n of_o tradition_n can_v be_v inferior_a especial_o see_v as_o before_o the_o quartadecâ—mans_n denier_n thereof_o be_v condemn_v as_o heretic_n by_o the_o primative_a church_n for_o that_o cause_n and_o the_o like_a reason_n be_v of_o the_o feast_n of_o whitesontide_n in_o the_o church_n of_o christ_n receive_v by_o the_o same_o rule_n of_o easter_n only_o by_o unwritten_a tradition_n yet_o clear_o abolisheinge_v and_o takeinge_v away_o the_o write_a law_n and_o word_n of_o god_n in_o that_o behalf_n further_o i_o argue_v thus_o whatsoever_o be_v not_o a_o perfect_a and_o complete_a rule_n and_o square_a in_o matter_n and_o question_n of_o religion_n without_o the_o help_n and_o direction_n of_o unwritten_a tradition_n can_v be_v term_v a_o absolute_a rule_n in_o this_o kind_n but_o the_o scripture_n and_o write_v word_n of_o god_n by_o these_o protestant_n be_v such_o therefore_o by_o they_o no_o absolute_a and_o perfect_a rule_n in_o matter_n of_o faith_n the_o mayor_n be_v evident_o true_a in_o the_o light_n of_o nature_n otherwise_o one_o and_o the_o same_o thing_n in_o the_o same_o respect_n may_v be_v absolute_a and_o not_o absolute_a perfect_a and_o not_o perfect_a and_o two_o contradictory_n may_v be_v true_a which_o be_v unpossible_a the_o minor_a proposition_n be_v thus_o prove_v by_o d._n field_n who_o speake_v of_o tradition_n 239._o field_n l._n 4._o cap._n 20._o pag._n 239._o unwritten_a and_o yet_o allow_v by_o he_o have_v these_o word_n the_o three_o kind_n of_o tradition_n be_v that_o form_n of_o christian_a doctrine_n and_o explication_n of_o the_o several_a part_n thereof_o which_o the_o first_o christian_n receive_v of_o the_o same_o apostle_n that_o deliver_v to_o they_o the_o scripture_n commend_v to_o posterity_n this_o may_v right_o be_v name_v a_o tradition_n for_o that_o we_o need_v a_o plain_n and_o distinct_a explication_n of_o many_o thing_n which_o be_v somewhat_o obscure_o contain_v in_o the_o scripture_n which_o be_v sufficient_a proof_n that_o tradition_n unwritten_a be_v the_o cause_n why_o many_o thing_n be_v believe_v by_o faith_n ground_v upon_o tradition_n not_o write_v which_o the_o scripture_n can_v never_o warrant_v we_o to_o believe_v for_o thing_n obscure_o handle_v and_o not_o plain_o and_o distinct_o explicate_v which_o as_o he_o say_v be_v by_o tradition_n can_v be_v the_o formal_a object_n of_o faith_n by_o any_o possibility_n for_o see_v true_a certain_a and_o undoubted_a revelation_n from_o god_n even_o by_o protestant_n be_v the_o formal_a cause_n of_o beleeveinge_v thing_n obscure_o contain_v or_o teach_v can_v have_v this_o privilege_n and_o yet_o by_o d._n field_n word_n many_o thing_n be_v in_o this_o state_n without_o the_o assistance_n of_o tradition_n and_o yet_o firm_o to_o be_v believe_v therefore_o not_o the_o obscurity_n in_o scripture_n but_o to_o use_v his_o word_n a_o plain_n and_o distinet_fw-la explication_n of_o many_o thing_n by_o tradition_n receive_v by_o the_o first_o christian_n from_o the_o apostle_n commend_v to_o posterity_n be_v the_o formal_a cause_n and_o reason_n of_o beleeveinge_v such_o verity_n now_o to_o draw_v to_o a_o end_n in_o this_o question_n of_o tradition_n d._n feild_n to_o his_o four_o before_o acknowledge_a kind_n of_o tradition_n the_o holy_a scripture_n the_o creed_n of_o the_o apostle_n the_o form_n 4._o field_n pag._n 238._o l._n 4._o of_o christian_a doctrine_n and_o explication_n of_o the_o several_a part_n thereof_o which_o the_o first_o christian_n receaveinge_v of_o the_o same_o apostle_n that_o deliver_v to_o they_o the_o scripture_n commend_v to_o posterity_n and_o the_o continue_a 239._o field_n pag._n 239._o practice_n of_o such_o thing_n as_o neither_o be_v contain_v in_o the_o scripture_n express_o nor_o the_o example_n of_o such_o practice_n express_o there_o deliver_v though_o the_o grownde_n reason_n and_o cause_n of_o the_o necessity_n of_o such_o practice_n be_v there_o contain_v and_o the_o benefitt_a or_o good_a that_o follow_v of_o it_o he_o add_v the_o five_o kind_n in_o these_o word_n the_o five_o kind_n of_o tradition_n comprehend_v 239._o feild_n supr_fw-la pag._n 239._o such_o observation_n as_o in_o particular_a be_v not_o command_v in_o scripture_n nor_o the_o necessity_n of_o they_o from_o thence_o conclude_v though_o in_o general_a without_o limitation_n of_o time_n and_o other_o circumstance_n such_o thing_n be_v there_o command_v of_o this_o sort_n many_o think_v the_o observation_n of_o the_o lend_v fast_a to_o be_v the_o fast_a of_o the_o fourthe_n and_o the_o sixth_o day_n of_o the_o week_n and_o some_o other_o this_o suppose_a as_o also_o the_o 242._o field_n pag._n 242._o same_o protestant_a doctor_n rule_v before_o to_o know_v true_a tradition_n the_o consent_n and_o doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n the_o most_o renown_a for_o learning_n the_o constant_a testimony_n of_o the_o pastor_n of_o a_o apostolic_a church_n among_o which_o next_o to_o general_a 202._o field_n pag._n 202._o counsel_n bind_n and_o command_v all_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v especial_o to_o be_v obey_v reverence_v and_o respect_v as_o most_o privilege_a from_o error_n it_o must_v needs_o be_v evident_a by_o these_o protestant_n that_o tradition_n whether_o deliver_v in_o scripture_n to_o be_v deduce_v from_o they_o or_o to_o be_v receive_v without_o scripture_n be_v to_o be_v adjudge_v for_o the_o roman_a church_n for_o that_o before_o be_v prove_v by_o they_o to_o be_v the_o true_a church_n of_o christ_n the_o pope_n of_o rome_n to_o be_v the_o supreme_a command_v ruler_n in_o it_o that_o the_o scripture_n receive_v by_o it_o be_v canonical_a and_o the_o undowbted_a word_n of_o god_n and_o all_o true_a and_o juridical_a exposition_n and_o deduction_n from_o they_o be_v only_o for_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o same_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o so_o their_o other_o grount_v rule_n of_o general_a counsel_n and_o learned_a father_n to_o be_v handle_v in_o the_o next_o chapter_n do_v also_o teach_v unto_o we_o the_o same_o doctrine_n by_o these_o protestant_n for_o by_o their_o judgement_n they_o may_v not_o nor_o can_v proceed_v in_o such_o business_n but_o by_o the_o holy_a scripture_n and_o true_a exposition_n and_o deduction_n from_o they_o already_o prove_v by_o these_o protestant_n for_o the_o present_a roman_a church_n therefore_o i_o conclude_v this_o question_n with_o this_o argument_n follow_v whatsoever_o doctrine_n in_o religion_n general_a counsel_n the_o high_a bind_v and_o command_v rule_n and_o authority_n over_o all_o christian_n in_o the_o judgement_n of_o protestant_n have_v define_v by_o the_o bishop_n and_o father_n assemble_v in_o they_o in_o matter_n of_o religion_n by_o tradition_n write_v or_o unwritten_a be_v to_o be_v receive_v and_o embrace_v of_o all_o but_o all_o or_o the_o chief_a article_n in_o question_n between_o catholic_n and_o protestant_n be_v direct_o conclude_v by_o the_o grounte_n of_o these_o protestant_n by_o the_o counsel_n and_o bishop_n in_o they_o assemble_v at_o nyce_n the_o second_o the_o great_a laterane_n florence_n and_o constance_n basile_n cite_v and_o allow_v for_o general_a counsel_n by_o the_o protestant_a bishop_n of_o winchester_n d._n bilson_n d._n willet_n d._n covell_n m._n ap_fw-mi bill_n middlet_n papist_n â—9_n 119._o 120._o 124._o 125._o willet_n synop_n count_n 1._o q._n 7._o liniban_n ap_fw-mi parkes_n and_o other_o in_o such_o manner_n as_o the_o present_a church_n of_o rome_n now_o teach_v therefore_o they_o ought_v so_o to_o be_v receive_v and_o embrace_v of_o all_o christian_n both_o proposition_n be_v grant_v before_o by_o these_o protestant_n or_o in_o these_o citation_n therefore_o nothing_o remain_v to_o be_v prove_v in_o this_o argument_n and_o because_o these_o protestant_n 51._o parkes_n pag._n 137._o 180._o covell_a def_n of_o hook_n pag._n 21._o park_n ag_n lymb_n pag._n 176._o willet_n antil_n pag._n 178._o etc._n etc._n abbot_n ag_n hill_n pag_n 38._o 48._o 49._o 51._o
3._o adhuc_fw-la in_o sva_fw-la permaneret_fw-la pertinacia_fw-la etc._n etc._n and_o when_o dioscorus_n continue_v in_o his_o obstinacy_n paschasinus_n bishop_n and_o with_o he_o lucentius_n bishop_n and_o bonifacius_n priest_n hold_v the_o place_n of_o the_o most_o holy_a and_o most_o bless_a archbishopp_n of_o the_o apostolic_a see_v the_o elder_a rome_n pope_n leo_n pronownce_v sentence_n a_o bill_n 3._o conc._n calcod_n act._n 3._o be_v prefer_v to_o the_o council_n with_o this_o title_n sanctissimo_fw-la &_o beatissimo_fw-la universali_fw-la archiepiscopo_fw-la etc._n etc._n to_o the_o most_o holy_a and_o the_o most_o bless_a universal_a archbishop_n and_o patriarch_n of_o great_a rome_n leo_n and_o to_o the_o venerable_a synod_n of_o chalcedon_n the_o trans_fw-la council_n calce_v act._n 1._o ex_fw-la now_o trans_fw-la church_n of_o rome_n be_v there_o call_v caput_fw-la omnium_fw-la ecclesiarum_fw-la the_o head_n of_o all_o church_n and_o grant_v if_o any_o council_n be_v call_v without_o authority_n of_o that_o see_v nunquam_fw-la ritè_fw-la factum_fw-la est_fw-la nec_fw-la fieri_fw-la licuit_fw-la it_o be_v never_o right_o do_v nor_o lawful_a to_o be_v do_v the_o council_n write_v to_o s._n leo_n then_o pope_n to_o confirm_v their_o decree_n 61._o council_n cacle_v epistol_n ad_fw-la s._n leon_n leo_n epistol_n 53._o 54._o 55._o 59_o 60._o 61._o and_o he_o confirm_v they_o except_v the_o precedency_n of_o constaminople_n before_o alexandria_n and_o antioch_n further_o in_o this_o great_a general_a council_n of_o 630._o father_n more_o ecclosiasticall_a order_n then_o protestant_n allow_v be_v assign_v their_o marriage_n disallow_v 23._o can._n 6._o can._n 11._o can._n 15._o can._n 23._o except_o lector_n for_o monk_n or_o sacred_a virgin_n to_o marry_v be_v excommunication_n likewise_o for_o temporal_a man_n to_o live_v in_o and_o possess_v monastery_n and_o religeous_a house_n the_o fist_n general_a council_n hold_v at_o constantinople_n whole_o proceed_v against_o error_n of_o that_o time_n and_o handle_v nothing_o now_o in_o controversy_n yet_o both_o that_o the_o sixth_o general_n follow_v and_o all_o other_o before_o be_v confirm_v by_o pope_n leo_n the_o second_o in_o these_o 6._o lee_n 2._o epist_n ad_fw-la constantin_n 4._o imperat_fw-la seff_fw-mi 18._o council_n 6._o word_n because_o this_o sixth_o council_n have_v most_o full_o teach_v the_o definition_n of_o true_a faith_n which_o the_o apostolic_a see_v of_o bless_a peter_n do_v reverent_o receive_v therefore_o we_o also_o and_o by_o our_o office_n this_o venerable_a see_n apostolic_a agreeable_o and_o with_o one_o mind_n consent_v unto_o the_o thing_n which_o by_o it_o be_v define_v and_o by_o the_o authority_n of_o s._n peter_n confirm_v they_o as_o upon_o a_o firm_a rock_n etc._n etc._n and_o receive_v all_o these_o six_o counsel_n by_o name_n and_o approve_v they_o decree_v that_o the_o father_n in_o they_o assemble_v be_v to_o be_v number_v inter_fw-la fanctos_fw-la ecclesiae_fw-la pair_n atque_fw-la doctores_fw-la among_o the_o holy_a father_n and_o doctor_n of_o the_o church_n the_o same_o general_a council_n write_v ppam_fw-la epist_n 6._o synod_n ad_fw-la agathon_n 1_o ppam_fw-la to_o pope_n agatho_n in_o this_o we_o refer_v unto_o thou_o stand_v upon_o a_o firm_a rock_n as_o to_o the_o ruler_n of_o the_o chief_a see_v of_o the_o univerfall_a church_n what_o be_v to_o be_v do_v yield_v to_o the_o letter_n of_o true_a confession_n send_v from_o your_o fatherly_a blessedness_n which_o we_o acknowledge_v 6._o epist_n agasess_v 4._o synod_n 6._o as_o send_v from_o the_o high_a head_n of_o the_o apostle_n write_v by_o divine_a instinct_n by_o which_o we_o have_v drive_v away_o the_o late_o rise_v heretical_a sect_n of_o manifold_a error_n etc._n etc._n in_o which_o so_o much_o applaud_v epistle_n these_o word_n be_v contain_v concern_v the_o see_v apostolic_a of_o rome_n this_o be_v the_o rule_n of_o true_a faith_n which_o both_o in_o prospiritie_n and_o adversity_n the_o apostolic_a church_n of_o christ_n have_v lively_o hold_v which_o by_o the_o grace_n of_o god_n shall_v be_v prove_v never_o to_o have_v err_v from_o the_o path_n of_o apostolic_a tradition_n neither_o have_v shrouke_n deprave_a with_o heretical_a novelty_n because_o it_o be_v say_v to_o peter_n i_o have_v ask_v for_o thou_o that_o thy_o faith_n sail_v not_o and_o thou_o sometime_o convert_v confirm_v the_o brother_n here_o our_o lord_n have_v promise_v that_o the_o faith_n of_o peter_n shall_v not_o fail_v and_o he_o admonish_v he_o to_o confirm_v his_o brethren_n which_o all_o man_n know_v the_o apostolic_a pope_n predecessor_n of_o my_o meanne_n have_v always_o confident_o do_v and_o because_o these_o protestant_n do_v so_o free_o acknowledge_v the_o trullan_n canon_n to_o be_v the_o decree_n and_o canon_n of_o this_o sixth_o general_a council_n allow_v by_o they_o first_o in_o the_o second_o canon_n be_v approve_v 2._o can._n 2._o so_o many_o provincial_a counsel_n and_o writing_n of_o the_o ancient_a father_n utter_o condemn_v protestant_n religion_n in_o the_o three_o canon_n be_v teach_v how_o the_o custom_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n for_o a_o unmatryed_a 3._o can._n 3._o clergy_n be_v the_o true_a observation_n of_o the_o ecclesiastical_a canon_n therein_o and_o for_o the_o church_n of_o greece_n itself_o depose_v priest_n deacon_n and_o subdeacons_n marry_v after_o order_n and_o to_o show_v both_o the_o ecclesiastical_a order_n which_o protestant_n condemn_v and_o disable_v matrimony_n of_o votary_n against_o these_o man_n thus_o they_o decree_v if_o any_o bishop_n or_o 4._o can._n 4._o priest_n or_o deacon_n or_o subdeacon_n or_o reader_n or_o cantâ—r_n or_o ostiarius_n shall_v have_v company_n with_o a_o womam_fw-la dedicate_v to_o god_n let_v he_o be_v depose_v as_o he_o that_o have_v violate_v the_o spouse_n of_o christ_n but_o if_o a_o lay_v man_n do_v it_o let_v he_o be_v excommunicate_a the_o manner_n of_o the_o consecrate_v and_o receive_v 6._o council_n carth._n 4._o can_n 1._o 2._o 3._o 4._o 5._o 6._o 7._o 8._o 9_o 10._o 11._o 12_o council_n 6._o gener_fw-la supr_fw-la can_v 2._o can_n 6._o bishop_n priest_n deacon_n subdeacons_n acolythiteâ—_n exorcist_n lector_n ostiarier_n psalmist_n nonnes_n widow_n etc._n etc._n be_v contain_v in_o the_o 4._o carthagenean_n council_n confirm_v in_o this_o sixth_o general_a council_n their_o 6._o canon_n define_v thus_o because_o it_o be_v say_v in_o the_o canon_n of_o the_o apostle_n of_o those_o that_o be_v not_o marry_v be_v promote_v to_o the_o clergy_n only_a reader_n and_o singer_n may_v marry_v weâ—_n also_o observe_v this_o decree_n that_o from_o henceforth_o be_v he_o lawful_a for_o no_o subdeacon_n deacon_n or_o priest_n to_o contract_v marriage_n and_o if_o he_o shall_v dare_v to_o do_v it_o â—etâ—_n he_o be_v depose_v and_o concern_v bishop_n thus_o begyn_v the_o 12._o canon_n it_o altogether_o command_v that_o bishop_n after_o they_o be_v order_v depart_v 12._o can._n 12._o from_o their_o wyve_n they_o receive_v and_o allow_v those_o form_n of_o mass_n that_o be_v attribute_v to_o s._n james_n the_o apostle_n and_o s._n basâ—le_n 32._o can._n 32._o and_o affirm_v they_o to_o be_v the_o true_a author_n of_o they_o the_o monastical_a single_a life_n with_o the_o 48._o can._n 39_o 40._o 41._o 42._o 43._o 44._o 45._o 46._o 47._o can._n 48._o rule_n of_o monastery_n be_v set_v down_o in_o diverse_a canon_n and_o when_o a_o bishop_n be_v choose_v that_o be_v marry_v he_o be_v separate_v from_o his_o wife_n and_o she_o put_v into_o a_o monastery_n far_o from_o he_o vxor_fw-la eius_fw-la monasterium_fw-la ingrediatur_fw-la proculab_n episcopi_fw-la habitatione_n extructum_fw-la they_o define_v thus_o for_o lent_n visum_fw-la est_fw-la 56._o can._n 56._o etc._n etc._n it_o seem_v good_a that_o the_o whole_a church_n of_o god_n which_o be_v in_o all_o the_o world_n shall_v keep_v fast_a follow_v one_o order_n and_o obstayne_v from_o egg_n and_o cheese_n as_o from_o the_o flesh_n creature_n etc._n etc._n honour_n to_o the_o sign_n of_o the_o cross_n be_v thus_o conclude_v ut_fw-la ei_fw-la pâ—r_fw-la quam_fw-la ab_fw-la antiquo_fw-la lapsu_fw-la saluati_fw-la sum_n etc._n etc._n see_v the_o vivificant_fw-la 73._o can._n 73._o cross_n have_v show_v unto_o we_o that_o salvation_n we_o ought_v to_o use_v all_o diligence_n to_o give_v due_a honour_n to_o that_o by_o which_o we_o be_v save_v from_o our_o old_a fale_n whereupon_o give_v adoration_n unto_o it_o both_o in_o mind_n in_o word_n and_o sense_n we_o command_v that_o the_o figure_n of_o the_o cross_n make_v by_o some_o on_o the_o ground_n and_o pavement_n be_v blot_v out_o lest_o that_o which_o be_v the_o trophy_n of_o victory_n unto_o we_o be_v injure_v by_o the_o tread_n of_o they_o that_o go_v upon_o it_o the_o use_n and_o reverence_n of_o holy_a imadge_n be_v sufficient_o approve_v when_o they_o call_v they_o venerabilium_fw-la imaginum_fw-la picturas_fw-la 82._o can._n 82._o the_o picture_n of_o
the_o mayor_n or_o first_o proposition_n be_v evident_o true_a otherwise_o god_n have_v bownde_v man_n to_o follow_v and_o embrace_v heresy_n or_o error_n of_o necessity_n he_o must_v be_v damn_v without_o all_o hope_n of_o salvation_n except_o heresy_n false_a opinion_n error_n or_o infidelity_n can_v bring_v to_o heaven_n which_o be_v against_o the_o holy_a scripture_n true_a religion_n which_o by_o no_o possibility_n can_v either_o be_v untrue_a or_o uncertain_a be_v revel_v by_o god_n himself_o and_o against_o the_o light_n of_o reason_n itself_o that_o man_n under_o penalty_n of_o damnation_n shall_v be_v tie_v to_o be_v obedient_a to_o that_o sentence_n for_o obedience_n whereof_o they_o be_v likewise_o assure_v to_o be_v damn_v which_o be_v to_o accuse_v god_n most_o merciful_a of_o the_o great_a tyranny_n the_o minor_a or_o second_o proposition_n be_v prove_v and_o the_o first_o also_o in_o this_o word_n of_o d._n feild_n church_n d._n feild_n epist_n dedicat_fw-la before_o hiâ—_n book_n of_o the_o church_n there_o be_v no_o part_n of_o heavenly_a doctrine_n more_o necessary_a in_o this_o day_n of_o so_o many_o intricate_a controversy_n of_o religion_n then_o diligent_o to_o search_v out_o which_o among_o all_o the_o society_n of_o man_n in_o the_o world_n be_v that_o bless_a company_n of_o holy_a one_o that_o housthold_a of_o faith_n that_o spouse_n of_o christ_n and_o church_n of_o the_o live_a god_n which_o be_v the_o pillar_n and_o ground_n of_o truth_n that_o see_v they_o may_v embrace_v her_o communion_n follow_v her_o direction_n and_o rest_n in_o her_o judgement_n hitherto_o the_o word_n of_o this_o protestant_a doctor_n by_o which_o be_v evident_o conclude_v the_o most_o certain_a truth_n of_o those_o two_o proposition_n in_o the_o argument_n before_o but_o to_o avoid_v all_o frivolous_a objection_n and_o distinction_n of_o these_o man_n concern_v the_o church_n general_a particular_a triumphant_a militant_a etc._n etc._n he_o plain_o affirm_v that_o this_o supreme_a and_o infallible_a judge_n be_v the_o present_a militant_a church_n in_o time_n of_o controversy_n as_o be_v demonstrate_v by_o this_o his_o word_n which_o among_o all_o the_o society_n of_o man_n in_o the_o world_n be_v that_o bless_a company_n of_o holy_a one_o etc._n etc._n where_o his_o word_n society_n of_o man_n and_o in_o the_o world_n be_v manifest_a testimony_n that_o he_o assign_v the_o present_a militant_a church_n on_o earth_n and_o no_o other_o to_o have_v this_o supreme_a and_o infallible_a authority_n and_o judgement_n to_o decide_v controversy_n which_o be_v alsoe_o prove_v by_o all_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o protestant_a citation_n in_o this_o chapter_n hereafter_o and_o if_o their_o word_n be_v not_o so_o clear_a that_o they_o can_v be_v wrest_v otherwise_o yet_o the_o question_n itself_o do_v make_v it_o manifest_a for_o all_o the_o faithful_a people_n that_o ever_o be_v and_o be_v now_o in_o many_o thousand_o decease_a out_o of_o this_o life_n can_v now_o be_v assemble_v in_o a_o cowncell_n to_o give_v sentence_n and_o much_o less_o can_v they_o that_o be_v not_o yet_o bear_v be_v so_o gather_v together_o to_o pronounce_v judgement_n and_o yet_o all_o this_o belong_v unto_o and_o be_v or_o shall_v be_v member_n of_o the_o universal_a church_n further_o this_o be_v convince_v by_o his_o cite_a word_n that_o household_n of_o faith_n which_o can_v be_v possible_o mean_v but_o only_o of_o the_o militant_a church_n for_o in_o the_o triumphant_a church_n see_v god_n in_o himself_o and_o true_o and_o perfect_o knoweinge_v without_o belief_n all_o sacred_a mystery_n faith_n as_o the_o apostle_n say_v be_v evacuate_v in_o they_o and_o turn_v into_o knowledge_n and_o as_o for_o those_o that_o be_v not_o yet_o bear_v though_o hereafter_o in_o their_o time_n ordain_v they_o at_o true_o to_o believe_v yet_o now_o they_o neither_o have_v faith_n nor_o knowledge_n of_o any_o thing_n nor_o any_o other_o quality_n or_o any_o be_v at_o all_o three_o this_o be_v evident_a also_o in_o his_o last_o word_n embrace_v her_o communion_n follow_v her_o direction_n and_o rest_n in_o her_o judgement_n which_o protestant_n will_v not_o and_o can_v mean_v of_o the_o triumphant_a church_n and_o by_o no_o possibility_n can_v either_o be_v understand_v or_o verify_v of_o the_o true_a believer_n to_o come_v hereafter_o and_o not_o yet_o produce_v into_o this_o life_n for_o this_o as_o yet_o have_v no_o essence_n or_o be_v for_o themselves_o can_v have_v no_o communion_n give_v no_o direction_n nor_o pronounce_v judgement_n for_o we_o now_o extant_a to_o embrace_v and_o follow_v and_o this_o be_v invincible_o further_a prove_v in_o the_o argument_n followeinge_v therefore_o seconde_o i_o argue_v thus_o that_o which_o have_v authority_n in_o controversy_n of_o religion_n to_o define_v what_o be_v true_a and_o good_a to_o over-rule_v all_o inferior_a and_o particular_a judgement_n and_o bind_v all_o man_n to_o believe_v and_o embrace_v the_o definition_n thereof_o must_v needs_o be_v of_o infallible_a judgement_n and_o have_v the_o supreme_a and_o high_a power_n to_o command_v and_o no_o man_n to_o disobey_v it_o but_o the_o true_a church_n of_o christ_n be_v such_o therefore_o it_o have_v infallible_a judgement_n the_o high_a power_n on_o earth_n and_o may_v not_o be_v disobey_v but_o in_o all_o thing_n to_o be_v obey_v by_o all_o people_n the_o mayor_n proposition_n be_v evident_o true_a for_o authority_n be_v to_o be_v obey_v by_o all_o subject_n otherwise_o it_o be_v not_o authority_n and_o there_o be_v none_o to_o command_v non_fw-la to_o be_v obedient_a and_o definition_n in_o matter_n of_o faith_n as_o they_o must_v be_v most_o certain_a undoubted_a and_o infallible_a as_o every_o article_n of_o faith_n be_v and_o of_o necessity_n must_v needs_o be_v so_o they_o be_v as_o firm_o to_o be_v believe_v and_o profess_v except_o we_o will_v be_v heretic_n and_o obstinate_o incur_v damnation_n the_o second_o proposition_n be_v thus_o prove_v by_o d._n covell_n who_o write_v of_o the_o church_n in_o this_o 30._o covell_n def_n of_o hook_n pag._n 30._o word_n that_o whiâ—h_n by_o her_o ecclesiastical_a authority_n she_o shall_v probable_o think_v and_o define_v to_o be_v true_a or_o good_a must_v in_o congruity_n of_o reason_n over_o rule_n all_o other_o inferior_a judgement_n whatsoever_o and_o to_o they_o that_o out_o of_o a_o singularity_n of_o their_o own_o ask_v we_o why_o we_o thus_o hang_v our_o judgement_n on_o the_o church_n sleeve_n we_o answer_v with_o sâ—lonion_a too_o be_v better_a than_o one_o for_o even_o in_o matter_n of_o less_o moment_n it_o be_v never_o think_v safe_a to_o neglect_v the_o judgement_n of_o many_o and_o rash_o to_o follow_v the_o fancy_n and_o opinion_n of_o some_o few_o hitherto_o this_o protestant_a doctor_n direct_o proveinge_v the_o second_o proposition_n for_o which_o he_o be_v cite_v which_o also_o be_v confirm_v by_o the_o argument_n follow_v three_o i_o argue_v thus_o whatsoever_o have_v authority_n from_o christ_n to_o approve_v the_o scripture_n to_o be_v a_o special_a ground_n in_o the_o matter_n of_o scripture_n to_o publish_v and_o command_v to_o her_o child_n in_o matter_n of_o religion_n be_v the_o hige_a judge_n and_o of_o infallible_a judgement_n but_o the_o true_a church_n of_o christ_n be_v such_o therefore_o it_o be_v the_o high_a judge_n and_o infallible_a in_o judgement_n the_o mayor_n proposition_n be_v evident_o prove_v and_o confess_v before_o and_o of_o all_o man_n can_v be_v except_v against_o by_o protestant_n common_o attribute_v the_o high_a and_o consequent_o infallible_a judgement_n to_o the_o scripture_n for_o if_o they_o have_v their_o allowance_n and_o infallibility_n so_o much_o as_o belong_v unto_o we_o and_o our_o knowledge_n from_o the_o authority_n and_o approbation_n of_o the_o church_n the_o church_n so_o give_v they_o allowance_n and_o warrant_v of_o infallibility_n must_v needs_o be_v as_o much_o or_o more_o infallible_a at_o jest_n concern_v we_o in_o which_o manner_n we_o dispute_v accordeinge_v to_o that_o rule_n of_o logic_n propter_fw-la quod_fw-la unumquodque_fw-la tale_n &_o illud_fw-la magis_fw-la that_o which_o be_v the_o cause_n why_o any_o thing_n be_v so_o be_v rather_o so_o itself_o which_o be_v evident_a thus_o in_o this_o case_n for_o if_o the_o scripture_n so_o much_o as_o appertain_v to_o our_o knowledge_n have_v not_o approbation_n and_o infallibility_n of_o truth_n but_o at_o they_o at_o approve_a and_o publish_v for_o such_o by_o the_o church_n this_o church_n which_o so_o give_v they_o such_o allowance_n and_o warrant_v of_o infallibility_n must_v needs_o likewise_o be_v infallible_a which_o though_o it_o need_v not_o confirmation_n be_v justify_v by_o a_o maxim_n in_o the_o light_n of_o nature_n may_v yet_o for_o protestant_n be_v further_o make_v manifest_a by_o the_o protestant_a author_n of_o the_o assertion_n who_o to_o prove_v the_o ministry_n of_o
england_n to_o be_v no_o true_a ministry_n 218._o assertion_n an._n dom._n 1604._o pag._n 277._o 218._o do_v make_v demonstration_n of_o it_o in_o this_o manner_n the_o queen_n royal_a majesty_n be_v never_o capable_a of_o any_o part_n of_o spiritual_a power_n the_o same_o can_v not_o be_v deryve_v from_o her_o parson_n to_o the_o archbishopp_n and_o bishop_n nemo_fw-la potest_fw-la plus_fw-la juris_fw-la in_o alium_fw-la transfer_v quà m_fw-la ipse_fw-la habet_fw-la no_o parson_n can_v transfer_v more_o authority_n unto_o a_o other_o than_o he_o himself_o have_v and_o thus_o much_o concern_v 442._o covell_n count_n burg._n pag._n 60._o wotton_n def_n of_o perk._n pag._n 442._o the_o first_o proposition_n the_o second_o be_v thus_o prove_v by_o d._n covell_n and_o d._n whitaker_n cite_v and_o allow_v by_o he_o in_o this_o word_n the_o church_n of_o christ_n according_a to_o her_o authority_n receive_v from_o he_o have_v warrant_n to_o approve_v the_o scripture_n to_o acknowledge_v to_o receive_v to_o publish_v and_o command_v unto_o her_o child_n mr._n wotton_n witness_v the_o like_a in_o this_o manner_n the_o judgement_n of_o the_o church_n we_o be_v so_o far_o from_o discredit_v that_o we_o hold_v it_o for_o a_o special_a ground_n in_o this_o matter_n of_o scripture_n therefore_o that_o judgement_n which_o may_v in_o no_o way_n be_v discredit_v in_o the_o great_a matter_n must_v needs_o be_v infallible_a for_o every_o witness_n that_o be_v fallible_a may_v just_o be_v discredit_v in_o such_o business_n especial_o my_o four_o argument_n be_v this_o whatsoever_o do_v support_v and_o sustain_v the_o truth_n in_o which_o and_o no_o where_o else_o the_o truth_n be_v preserve_v which_o be_v a_o diligent_a and_o warye_a keeper_n of_o christ_n true_a doctrine_n commit_v unto_o it_o chaungeinge_v nothing_o at_o any_o time_n diminisheinge_v nothing_o addinge_a nothing_o not_o lose_v she_o own_o nor_o usurpinge_a thing_n belonginge_v to_o other_o must_v needs_o be_v of_o infallible_a judgement_n and_o free_a from_o error_n but_o the_o true_a church_n of_o christ_n be_v such_o therefore_o it_o be_v infallible_a in_o judgement_n and_o free_a from_o error_n the_o first_o proposition_n be_v evident_o true_a for_o truth_n once_o commit_v unto_o one_o and_o continual_o so_o support_v sustain_v and_o preserve_v without_o change_n diminution_n addition_n loss_n or_o usurpation_n must_v of_o necessity_n and_o infallible_o still_o be_v truth_n for_o neither_o truth_n nor_o any_o thing_n else_o so_o maintain_v and_o keep_v unuiolable_a can_v by_o any_o possibility_n be_v overthrow_v or_o alter_v the_o second_o proposition_n be_v thus_o prove_v by_o this_o protestant_n mr._n ormerods_n 93._o ormerod_n pick_v pap_n pap_n 93._o word_n be_v thus_o the_o church_n be_v call_v a_o pillar_n because_o it_o be_v like_a unto_o a_o pillar_n for_o as_o a_o pillar_n do_v support_v and_o underproppe_v a_o buildinge_n and_o make_v it_o more_o stable_a firm_a and_o strong_a so_o the_o church_n do_v sustain_v and_o support_v the_o truth_n for_o the_o truth_n be_v not_o where_o preserve_v but_o in_o the_o church_n d._n sutcliffe_n 79._o sutcliffe_n against_o the_o 3_o conver_n pag._n 79._o approve_v this_o sentence_n christ_n true_a church_n be_v a_o diligent_a and_o wary_a keeper_n of_o doctrine_n commit_v to_o she_o and_o change_v nothing_o at_o any_o time_n diminish_v nothing_o add_v nothing_o superfluous_a lose_v not_o her_o own_o nor_o usurp_v thing_n belongeinge_v to_o other_o therefore_o christ_n true_a doctrine_n commit_v to_o the_o true_a church_n and_o continue_a and_o preserve_v long_o time_n in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n christ_n true_a church_n as_o this_o protestant_n grant_v in_o the_o next_o chapter_n must_v needs_o still_o be_v there_o and_o that_o still_o the_o true_a church_n of_o christ_n because_o that_o ever_o preserve_v and_o never_o lose_v or_o change_v the_o truth_n nor_o any_o part_n thereof_o fundamental_a or_o not_o fundamental_a last_o in_o this_o question_n i_o argue_v thus_o whatsoever_o society_n or_o company_n have_v authority_n in_o controversy_n of_o faith_n and_o out_o of_o it_o there_o be_v no_o salvation_n remission_n of_o sin_n or_o hope_v of_o eternal_a life_n must_v needs_o be_v infallible_a in_o judgement_n free_a from_o error_n and_o only_o to_o be_v obey_v in_o such_o thing_n above_o all_o other_o consistory_n conventicle_n or_o private_a parson_n but_o the_o true_a church_n be_v such_o therefore_o infallible_a in_o judgement_n free_a from_o error_n and_o so_o to_o be_v obey_v the_o first_o proposition_n be_v evident_o true_a otherwise_o man_n be_v some_o time_n bownde_v to_o be_v heretic_n or_o believe_v error_n because_o authority_n be_v to_o be_v obey_v and_o not_o resist_v and_o heretic_n may_v be_v save_v or_o god_n our_o most_o good_a and_o merciful_a lord_n and_o saviour_n compel_v and_o necessitate_v man_n to_o be_v damn_v which_o be_v evident_a blasphemy_n the_o second_o proposition_n be_v prove_v by_o these_o english_a protestant_n first_o their_o book_n of_o article_n to_o which_o they_o all_o swear_v or_o subscribe_v 76._o book_n of_o articl_n articul_fw-la 20._o reconfirm_v by_o his_o majesty_n field_n pag._n 69._o covell_a def_n of_o hoocker_n pag._n 76._o define_v thus_o the_o church_n have_v authority_n in_o controversy_n of_o faith_n d._n feild_n have_v this_o sentence_n there_o be_v no_o salvation_n remission_n of_o sin_n or_o hope_v of_o eternal_a life_n out_o of_o the_o church_n like_a be_v the_o judgement_n of_o d._n covell_n and_o other_o and_o thus_o much_o of_o the_o infallible_a high_a authority_n judgement_n command_v and_o bindinge_a power_n of_o christ_n true_a church_n in_o general_a which_o can_v be_v but_o one_o as_o that_o article_n of_o our_o creed_n i_o believe_v the_o holy_a catholic_n church_n not_o church_n teach_v us._n and_o these_o protestant_n in_o their_o article_n define_v it_o 19_o artic._n 19_o a_o congregation_n of_o faithful_a man_n etc._n etc._n not_o congregation_n and_o thus_o comment_n upon_o it_o â—here_o 89._o rogers_n up_o their_o articl_n pag._n 86._o 88_o 89._o be_v but_o one_o church_n and_o prove_v it_o by_o these_o scripture_n rom._n 11._o 5._o 1._o cor._n 10._o 17._o 1._o cor._n 12_o 12._o 13._o 27._o rom._n 12._o 4._o 5._o gal._n 3._o 28._o and_o add_v thus_o all_o god_n people_n agree_v with_o we_o in_o this_o point_n and_o cyte_n for_o it_o the_o protestant_a confession_n of_o helvetia_n boheme_n gall._n belgia_n augâ—st_n wittenb_n suew_v and_o these_o protestant_n before_o have_v so_o teach_v we_o when_o they_o define_v or_o descrebe_n it_o always_o in_o the_o singular_a number_n only_o by_o these_o their_o name_n and_o distinction_n bless_a company_n of_o holy_a one_o household_n of_o faith_n spouse_n of_o christ_n church_n of_o the_o live_a god_n pillar_n of_o truth_n etc._n etc._n and_o in_o all_o verb_n relative_n or_o demonstrative_n of_o it_o so_o singular_o speake_v of_o it_o as_o her_o communion_n her_o direction_n her_o judgement_n her_o child_n her_o definition_n have_v warrant_n to_o approve_v to_o publish_v to_o command_v be_v a_o diligent_a keeper_n of_o doctrine_n commit_v to_o she_o change_v nothing_o diminish_v nothing_o &c._n &c._n which_o by_o no_o possibility_n can_v be_v verify_v of_o the_o protestant_n either_o in_o england_n or_o any_o other_o nation_n none_o of_o they_o in_o particular_a or_o all_o together_o have_a claim_v or_o pretend_v either_o infallibility_n in_o judgement_n to_o warrant_v any_o one_o article_n in_o controversy_n but_o voluntary_o and_o general_o teachinge_a that_o thesis_n generalâ—â—_n est_fw-la it_o be_v a_o general_a pref_o morton_n apol._n part_n 2._o pag._n 315._o willet_v antil_n praef_n engl_n &_o pag._n 71._o 120._o 150._o 4â—_n pref_o to_o the_o read_v in_o antil_n artiâ—l_n of_o relig._n art_n 21._o relation_n of_o the_o state_n of_o religion_n cap._n 47._o etc._n etc._n comm_n upon_o the_o articl_n of_o engl._n protest_v by_o mr_n rog._n in_o pref_o maxim_n there_o be_v none_o in_o their_o church_n who_o judgement_n be_v of_o infallible_a authority_n neither_o prince_n parliament_n cowncell_n ministry_n or_o their_o church_n have_v any_o privilegd_a from_o error_n but_o they_o have_v and_o do_v err_v in_o thing_n pertain_v to_o god_n neither_o challenge_v any_o jurisdiction_n general_a to_o bind_v other_o to_o their_o religion_n but_o absolute_o confessinge_v the_o protestant_a be_v without_o any_o mean_n to_o take_v up_o their_o controversy_n no_o prince_n with_o any_o preeminence_n of_o jurisdiction_n above_o the_o rest_n no_o patriarch_n one_o or_o more_o to_o have_v a_o common_a superintendance_n or_o care_n of_o their_o church_n and_o their_o public_a comment_n upon_o their_o article_n to_o which_o they_o have_v all_o subscribe_v assure_v we_o be_v to_o be_v so_o for_o relatinge_v unto_o we_o how_o in_o the_o begin_v of_o their_o revolt_n from_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n to_o persuade_v the_o world_n they_o labour_v by_o all_o
mean_v they_o can_v to_o come_v to_o unity_n among_o themselves_o as_o in_o the_o true_a church_n it_o must_v be_v crammer_n and_o other_o use_v all_o devise_n and_o caluyne_n write_v unto_o he_o saye_v that_o may_v his_o labour_n stand_v the_o church_n instead_o ne_fw-la decem_fw-la quidem_fw-la maria_fw-la it_o will_v not_o grieve_v he_o to_o sail_v over_o ten_o sea_n to_o such_o a_o purpose_n but_o this_o prove_v a_o work_n of_o much_o difficulty_n if_o not_o altogether_o unpossible_a in_o man_n eye_n where_o they_o well_o may_v have_v leave_v out_o their_o addition_n if_o not_o and_o have_v plain_o say_v without_o any_o exception_n as_o it_o have_v plain_o prove_v that_o it_o be_v altogether_o unpossible_a in_o man_n eye_n especial_o in_o the_o common_a order_n of_o proceed_n among_o they_o which_o by_o their_o own_o relation_n be_v this_o that_o every_o kingdom_n and_o free_a state_n or_o principality_n which_o have_v abandon_v the_o religion_n of_o rome_n shall_v diwlge_v a_o brief_a of_o that_o religion_n which_o among_o they_o be_v teach_v and_o believe_v whereupon_o as_o this_o man_n tell_v come_v forth_o the_o several_a protestant_a confession_n or_o religion_n of_o the_o several_a protestant_a congregation_n of_o wittemberge_n ausburge_n bohem_n sueve_v scotland_n helvetia_n france_n belgia_n basile_n saxony_n england_n in_o their_o 39_o article_n etc._n etc._n among_o who_o even_o those_o of_o england_n itself_o what_o contradiction_n there_o be_v even_o in_o matter_n by_o their_o own_o doctrine_n fundamental_a and_o essential_a in_o religion_n demonstration_n be_v late_o make_v by_o this_o same_o manner_n and_o method_n by_o their_o own_o authority_n and_o will_v be_v also_o manifest_a in_o this_o work_n and_o yet_o 21._o the_o answ_n of_o orford_n â—â—_o the_o 1000_o pet_n articul_fw-la 19_o &_o 21._o this_o man_n which_o say_v they_o be_v the_o learn_v ministry_n in_o the_o world_n and_o definitive_o condemn_v all_o church_n as_o jerusalem_n alexandria_n antioch_n and_o rome_n and_o general_a counsel_n themselves_o of_o error_n and_o may_v not_o plead_v ignorance_n for_o themselves_o to_o excuse_v they_o from_o error_n neither_o can_v they_o with_o the_o least_o pretence_n of_o truth_n affirm_v their_o acknowledge_a lye_v and_o erroneous_a church_n to_o be_v the_o true_a church_n of_o god_n except_o they_o will_v also_o most_o blasphemous_o teach_v and_o maintain_v that_o prima_fw-la veritas_fw-la and_o eternal_a truth_n be_v eternal_a mendas_fw-la august_n lib._n de_fw-fr mendas_fw-la falsehood_n or_o with_o the_o damn_a priscillianist_n that_o god_n in_o his_o revelation_n to_o his_o church_n and_o in_o the_o holy_a scripture_n have_v deliver_v lie_v and_o error_n commaundinge_a we_o to_o believe_v they_o for_o they_o have_v before_o assure_v we_o that_o the_o true_a church_n of_o god_n wary_o keep_v all_o doctrine_n commit_v to_o she_o change_v diminiâ—heth_v add_v lose_v usurp_v nothing_o therefore_o this_o chaunge_v diminishinge_v loseinge_v and_o usurpinge_a church_n of_o protestant_n can_v be_v this_o true_a church_n of_o christ_n by_o their_o own_o doctrine_n and_o as_o material_a essential_a and_o fundamental_a it_o be_v in_o religion_n concern_v the_o true_a ground_n and_o fowndation_n of_o faith_n and_o as_o great_a a_o falsehood_n to_o say_v in_o the_o mean_a or_o least_o point_n of_o faith_n that_o truth_n be_v error_n god_n a_o liar_n or_o his_o church_n a_o seducer_n as_o so_o to_o affirm_v in_o the_o great_a and_o most_o concern_v mystery_n of_o religion_n the_o true_a ground_n and_o fowndation_n of_o true_a beleeveinge_n equal_o weaken_v or_o overthrow_v in_o the_o one_o as_o the_o other_o and_o the_o first_o proposition_n which_o our_o catholic_n priest_n and_o brethren_n prisoner_n at_o wisbych_n offer_v to_o the_o vice-chauncell_a of_o cambridge_n and_o that_o university_n that_o be_v ecclesia_fw-la protestantium_fw-la non_fw-la est_fw-la vera_fw-la christi_fw-la ecclesia_fw-la the_o protestant_a church_n be_v not_o the_o true_a church_n of_o christ_n be_v here_o sufficient_o question_v and_o by_o themsel_n not_o long_o since_o more_o then_o sufficient_o demonstrate_v to_o bâ—_n pulâ—â—â—a_fw-la propositio_fw-la real_o etc._n demonstrat_n of_o recuse_v they_o 2._o 3._o 4._o etc._n etc._n and_o sincere_o a_o true_a proposition_n and_o not_o scoff_o as_o he_o please_v to_o parenthesize_n and_o so_o will_v be_v defend_v or_o prove_v by_o those_o propownder_n of_o it_o as_o also_o their_o second_o proposition_n for_o of_o the_o three_o in_o his_o proper_a place_n dâ—tur_fw-la externus_fw-la judex_fw-la in_o rebus_fw-la fidei_fw-la there_o be_v a_o external_a judge_n in_o matter_n of_o faith_n will_v be_v maintain_v not_o only_o in_o such_o sense_n as_o the_o university_n of_o cambridge_n accord_v to_o the_o nature_n of_o their_o church_n and_o religion_n grant_v that_o be_v fallible_a and_o deceatfull_a but_o as_o our_o brethren_n accord_v to_o the_o nature_n of_o true_a faith_n religion_n and_o the_o true_a church_n infallible_a intend_v it_o and_o still_o offer_v to_o make_v it_o good_a for_o the_o roman_a church_n ever_o since_o the_o time_n of_o christ_n and_o so_o hereafter_o when_o our_o english_a protestant_n university_n for_o their_o so_o late_o as_o they_o term_v 7._o vicech_v of_o camb_n d._n carey_n his_o letter_n aug._n 7._o it_o reform_v church_n and_o light_n of_o the_o gospel_n be_v drive_v to_o this_o answer_n in_o these_o word_n your_o second_o question_n be_v affirmative_a aver_n a_o external_a judge_n in_o maâ—ters_n of_o faith_n if_o you_o understand_v a_o jugde_v infallible_a in_o his_o sentence_n we_o deny_v what_o you_o affirm_v otherwise_o we_o gaynesay_v not_o your_o assertion_n which_o in_o their_o own_o meaning_n above_o remember_v be_v pulchra_fw-la propositio_fw-la for_o their_o illuminate_v church_n which_o will_v have_v no_o judge_n or_o judgement_n in_o matter_n of_o faith_n above_o all_o thing_n most_o infallible_a and_o certain_o true_a except_o we_o will_v allow_v it_o for_o a_o article_n of_o faith_n or_o a_o infallible_a truth_n that_o the_o judge_n and_o judgement_n must_v be_v fallible_a and_o deceatefull_a and_o the_o religion_n and_o faith_n so_o adjudge_v and_o propownd_v to_o be_v follow_v and_o with_o divine_a faith_n to_o be_v believe_v against_o the_o nature_n thereof_o to_o be_v false_a erroneoe_v fallible_a or_o deceatefull_a for_o such_o as_o the_o judge_n be_v the_o judgement_n and_o difficulty_n adjudge_v must_v needs_o be_v and_o yet_o further_o one_o scruple_n more_o there_o be_v in_o this_o business_n which_o because_o cambridge_n be_v now_o busy_v enough_o against_o poor_a prisoner_n without_o book_n i_o wish_v that_o oxford_n can_v resolve_v how_o it_o can_v stand_v with_o the_o integrity_n and_o sound_o doctrine_n of_o a_o reform_a church_n and_o speak_v consequenter_fw-la like_o a_o learned_a university_n to_o grant_v as_o they_o have_v do_v and_o must_v do_v by_o their_o religion_n to_o this_o day_n that_o there_o be_v and_o must_v be_v so_o many_o supreme_a and_o independent_a judge_n and_o heap_n in_o their_o church_n as_o i_o have_v before_o remember_v from_o themselves_o religion_n church_n several_a and_o different_a confession_n or_o profession_n of_o faith_n every_o one_o absolute_a of_o itself_o and_o without_o dependence_n of_o any_o other_o and_o to_o use_v their_o own_o word_n without_o any_o mean_n to_o take_v up_o their_o controversy_n no_o prince_n with_o any_o preeminence_n of_o jurisdiction_n above_o the_o rest_n no_o patriarch_n to_o have_v a_o common_a superintendence_n or_o care_n of_o their_o church_n 7._o their_o let_v sup_v aug._n 7._o and_o yet_o now_o the_o university_n of_o cambridge_n have_v as_o they_o write_v warrant_v from_o our_o king_n to_o accept_v our_o priest_n challenge_v god_n grant_v they_o perform_v their_o warrant_n join_v with_o they_o in_o this_o position_n datur_fw-la externus_fw-la judex_fw-la there_o â—â—_o a_o external_a or_o one_o external_a judge_n in_o matter_n of_o faith_n if_o there_o be_v but_o one_o external_a judge_n for_o judex_n external_a and_o external_a judge_n in_o the_o singular_a number_n be_v but_o one_o than_o those_o church_n or_o church_n of_o they_o which_o from_o their_o beginning_n have_v have_v so_o many_o supreme_a judge_n and_o judgement_n can_v be_v the_o true_a church_n of_o christ_n which_o as_o now_o the_o grant_n have_v but_o one_o and_o if_o their_o former_a both_o doctrine_n and_o practice_n of_o many_o such_o judge_n be_v true_a than_o their_o present_a doctrine_n and_o grant_v of_o only_a one_o be_v false_a and_o infer_v a_o false_a church_n but_o i_o leave_v they_o to_o our_o priest_n at_o wisbych_n only_o here_o i_o will_v add_v because_o they_o have_v now_o allow_v one_o external_a judge_n in_o matter_n of_o faith_n in_o the_o true_a church_n to_o who_o judgement_n all_o must_v be_v obedient_a otherwise_o he_o be_v not_o to_o be_v name_v a_o judge_n they_o must_v also_o against_o their_o own_o limitation_n allow_v that_o his_o judgement_n
be_v infallible_a otherwise_o the_o whole_a church_n may_v err_v which_o d._n feild_n 5._o feild_n pag._n 203._o l._n 4._o cap._n 5._o with_o privilege_n deny_v in_o these_o word_n we_o think_v that_o particular_a man_n and_o church_n may_v err_v damnable_o because_o not_o withstand_v other_o may_v worship_n god_n arright_v but_o that_o the_o whole_a church_n at_o one_o time_n can_v so_o err_v for_o that_o the_o church_n shall_v cease_v utter_o for_o a_o time_n and_o so_o not_o be_v catholic_a be_v not_o at_o all_o time_n and_o christ_n shall_v some_o time_n be_v without_o a_o church_n therefore_o the_o university_n of_o cambridge_n by_o warrant_n from_o our_o king_n alloweinge_v the_o one_o and_o d._n feild_n with_o public_a applause_n in_o the_o name_n of_o all_o english_a protestant_n as_o his_o word_n we_o think_v be_v witness_n attest_v the_o other_o and_o all_o english_a protestant_n before_o assure_v we_o that_o they_o and_o all_o their_o church_n do_v or_o may_v thus_o err_v they_o can_v have_v or_o be_v this_o true_a church_n of_o christ_n and_o because_o there_o be_v no_o other_o in_o any_o probable_a judgement_n leave_v to_o be_v free_a from_o such_o damnable_a err_a but_o the_o roman_a church_n because_o there_o reason_n tell_v we_o the_o church_n can_v cease_v but_o be_v catholic_n in_o all_o time_n and_o christ_n can_v be_v without_o a_o church_n this_o external_a and_o infallible_a judge_n be_v in_o the_o roman_a church_n and_o that_o this_o free_v from_o damnable_a error_n be_v the_o true_a church_n of_o christ_n but_o of_o this_o in_o the_o next_o chapter_n chapter_n ii_o wherein_o demonstration_n be_v make_v by_o these_o english_a protestant_n doctor_n themselves_o write_v or_o allow_v as_o before_o since_o the_o begin_v of_o king_n james_n his_o reign_n in_o england_n that_o the_o roman_a church_n be_v the_o true_a church_n of_o christ_n now_o it_o will_v be_v no_o difficult_a thing_n to_o prove_v even_o by_o this_o protestant_n themselves_o that_o the_o roman_a church_n that_o i_o mean_v which_o submit_v itself_o to_o the_o jurisdiction_n of_o the_o pope_n of_o rome_n as_o the_o vicar_n of_o christ_n successor_n to_o s._n peter_n and_o supreme_a head_n thereof_o be_v the_o true_a church_n of_o christ_n for_o be_v general_o grant_v by_o protestant_n that_o either_o their_o conventicle_n and_o congregation_n or_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v the_o true_a church_n of_o god_n and_o their_o claim_n and_o title_n thus_o shameful_o by_o themselves_o exclude_v and_o overthowne_v it_o must_v needs_o follow_v by_o just_a consequence_n that_o the_o roman_a church_n be_v that_o bless_a company_n of_o holy_a one_o household_n of_o faith_n spouse_n of_o christ_n and_o church_n of_o the_o liveinge_n god_n privilege_v with_o such_o immunity_n and_o command_a power_n as_o be_v declare_v and_o by_o english_a protestant_n ascribe_v to_o the_o true_a church_n in_o the_o former_a chapter_n whereupon_o the_o protestant_n offerres_fw-la of_o conference_n speak_v of_o themselves_o and_o 16._o offer_v of_o conference_n pag._n 16._o their_o cause_n in_o these_o word_n if_o the_o minister_n be_v inâ—â—â—or_a they_o protest_v to_o all_o the_o world_n that_o the_o pope_n and_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o in_o they_o god_n and_o christ_n jesus_n himself_o have_v have_v great_a wrong_n and_o indignity_n offer_v unto_o they_o in_o that_o they_o be_v reject_v and_o that_o all_o the_o protestant_a church_n be_v scismatiâ—all_a in_o forsakeinge_v unity_n and_o communion_n with_o they_o and_o a_o little_a before_o speak_v of_o some_o position_n 11._o offer_v sup_n pag._n 11._o among_o they_o offer_v then_o to_o be_v dispute_v they_o write_v in_o these_o term_n diverse_a of_o the_o proposition_n be_v such_o that_o if_o the_o minister_n shall_v not_o constant_o hold_v and_o maintain_v the_o same_o against_o all_o man_n they_o can_v see_v how_o possible_o by_o the_o rule_n of_o divinity_n the_o separation_n of_o our_o church_n from_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o from_o the_o pope_n the_o supreme_a head_n thereof_o can_v be_v justify_v but_o to_o mâ—ke_v particular_a and_o direct_a probation_n of_o the_o be_v catholic_a doctrine_n by_o these_o protestant_n i_o argue_v thus_o from_o their_o own_o divinity_n in_o the_o 2._o article_n of_o their_o religion_n of_o 19_o article_n of_o relig._n articul_fw-la 12._o &_o artic_a 19_o the_o necessary_a and_o unseparable_a by_o they_o union_n of_o faith_n and_o good_a work_n and_o their_o definition_n of_o the_o true_a church_n in_o their_o 19_o article_n subscribe_v unto_o by_o all_o english_a minister_n and_o it_o be_v in_o this_o manner_n whatsoever_o church_n have_v in_o great_a multitude_n man_n virtuous_a learned_a fraught_v with_o the_o love_n of_o god_n and_o the_o truth_n above_o all_o thing_n man_n of_o memorable_a integrity_n of_o hart_n and_o affection_n preachinge_a much_o both_o of_o faith_n and_o piety_n with_o wonderful_a zeal_n and_o spirit_n that_o must_v needs_o be_v the_o true_a church_n of_o christ_n but_o the_o present_a church_n of_o rome_n be_v such_o therefore_o it_o be_v the_o true_a church_n of_o christ_n the_o first_o proposition_n be_v evident_o deduce_v from_o those_o two_o article_n of_o their_o religion_n and_o can_v be_v deny_v the_o minor_a proposition_n consist_v of_o the_o express_a word_n of_o their_o protestant_a relator_n of_o the_o 48._o relation_n of_o the_o state_n of_o religion_n â—ap_n 48._o state_n of_o religion_n and_o so_o nothing_o remain_v to_o be_v further_o prove_v my_o second_o argument_n be_v thus_o frame_v where_o the_o outward_a state_n and_o glory_n of_o the_o service_n do_v engender_v quicken_v increase_n and_o nourish_v inward_a reverence_n respect_n and_o devotion_n which_o be_v due_a unto_o sovereign_a majesty_n and_o power_n where_o deed_n of_o charity_n be_v exceedinge_v the_o life_n of_o some_o of_o their_o religion_n incomparable_a in_o severity_n where_o there_o be_v excellent_a order_n of_o government_n singular_a help_n for_o increase_v of_o godliness_n and_o devotion_n and_o profit_v of_o virtue_n that_o be_v the_o true_a church_n of_o christ_n but_o the_o present_a church_n of_o rome_n be_v such_o therefore_o it_o be_v the_o true_a church_n of_o christ_n the_o mayor_n proposition_n be_v manifest_o true_a by_o protestant_n in_o their_o article_n of_o the_o church_n in_o these_o word_n the_o visible_a church_n of_o sup_n articul_fw-la 19_o sup_n christ_n be_v a_o congregation_n of_o faithful_a man_n in_o which_o the_o pure_a word_n of_o god_n be_v preach_v &c._n &c._n in_o all_o those_o thing_n that_o of_o necessity_n be_v requisite_a to_o the_o same_o all_o which_o be_v contain_v in_o the_o first_o proposition_n the_o second_o be_v their_o own_o express_a word_n 48._o relation_n of_o the_o state_n of_o religion_n c._n 9_o c._n 22._o c._n 26._o c._n 48._o write_v and_o publish_v of_o the_o present_a roman_a church_n by_o their_o relator_n of_o religion_n for_o confirmation_n of_o both_o which_o argument_n the_o same_o protestant_a author_n not_o ignorant_a of_o so_o many_o difference_n in_o religion_n between_o the_o roman_a church_n and_o they_o persuade_v a_o union_n between_o they_o only_o require_v catholic_n to_o give_v over_o fyve_o thing_n all_o dispensable_a and_o not_o any_o 48._o relat._n c._n 48._o one_o of_o they_o essential_a as_o he_o teach_v which_o be_v as_o great_a testimony_n as_o a_o true_a protestant_n can_v give_v to_o the_o true_a church_n for_o their_o common_a doctrine_n to_o defend_v their_o manifest_a error_n be_v this_o that_o the_o true_a church_n may_v er_fw-mi in_o matter_n not_o essential_a and_o fundamental_a the_o word_n of_o d._n willet_n consid_fw-la willet_n antil-pagâ—_a 43._o art_n 19_o feild_n of_o the_o church_n sutcl_n against_o d._n kell_n dâ—â—â—_n persuas_fw-la wotton_n pag._n 28._o middle_n p._n 201._o powell_n consid_fw-la at_o these_o to_o error_n of_o doctrine_n which_o be_v not_o fundamental_a even_o the_o true_a church_n of_o christ_n be_v subject_a so_o their_o book_n of_o article_n of_o religion_n so_o d._n feild_n ordinary_o in_o his_o book_n of_o the_o church_n so_o d._n sutcliffe_n d._n dove_n one_o of_o their_o bishop_n mr._n wotton_n mr._n middleton_n mr._n powell_n and_o all_o the_o rest_n that_o make_v protestant_n and_o puritan_n but_o one_o church_n do_v and_o must_v acknowledge_v and_o the_o benefit_n which_o this_o protestant_a relator_n assure_v his_o brethren_n to_o find_v by_o union_n with_o the_o roman_a church_n he_o set_v down_o in_o these_o term_n they_o shall_v find_v excellent_a order_n of_o government_n singular_a sup_v relat._n sup_v help_n for_o increase_v of_o godliness_n and_o devotion_n for_o the_o conquer_a of_o sin_n for_o the_o profit_v of_o virtue_n which_o be_v all_o the_o happiness_n that_o the_o true_a church_n can_v give_v or_o man_n enjoy_v in_o this_o life_n for_o all_o our_o combat_n be_v to_o conquer_v sin_n to_o have_v virtue_n
note_n of_o the_o church_n but_o to_o speak_v in_o d._n covells_n word_n add_v discipline_n the_o third_o note_n and_o of_o as_o much_o necessity_n although_o 56._o covell_n against_o the_o plea_n of_o the_o innocent_a pag._n 21._o 56._o for_o his_o own_o opinion_n he_o affirm_v with_o their_o recite_v article_n in_o this_o manner_n there_o be_v but_o two_o essential_a note_n of_o the_o church_n the_o true_a preache_v of_o the_o word_n and_o the_o right_a administration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n the_o relator_n have_v tell_v 48._o relat._n 6._o 48._o protestant_n before_o that_o this_o note_n be_v in_o the_o roman_a church_n wherein_o to_o use_v his_o word_n protestant_n join_v with_o it_o shall_v find_v excellent_a order_n of_o government_n singular_a help_n for_o increase_v of_o godliness_n for_o the_o conquer_a of_o sin_n for_o the_o profiteinge_n of_o in_o virtue_n and_o their_o b._n 29._o dove_n persuas_fw-la pag._n 29._o dove_n speakeinge_v of_o the_o late_a cowncell_n of_o trent_n have_v these_o word_n in_o that_o cowncell_n of_o trent_n they_o set_v forth_o such_o wholesome_a canon_n concern_v discipline_n as_o be_v fit_a for_o a_o reform_a church_n therefore_o by_o these_o protestant_n nothing_o be_v wante_v in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n that_o belong_v to_o the_o true_a church_n of_o christ_n neither_o any_o thing_n superfluous_a use_v in_o these_o thing_n further_o i_o argue_v thus_o whatsoever_o church_n be_v not_o heretical_a or_o scismaticall_a be_v true_a and_o orthodox_n but_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v neither_o heretical_a nor_o scismaticall_a therefore_o orthodox_n and_o the_o true_a church_n of_o christ_n the_o mayor_n proposition_n be_v evident_o true_a for_o as_o the_o true_a church_n of_o god_n be_v ever_o call_v orthodox_n and_o catholic_a so_o the_o impugner_n obstinate_o either_o in_o understandeinge_v denye_v the_o define_v doctrine_n thereof_o or_o in_o will_n resiste_v the_o superiority_n and_o true_a authority_n be_v heretic_n and_o scismatic_o the_o second_o proposition_n be_v prove_v by_o their_o before_o cite_a protestant_a bishop_n dave_v offereinge_v per_n dove_n sup_n per_n catholic_n to_o communicate_v with_o protestant_n without_o any_o change_n of_o opinion_n in_o religion_n and_o yet_o that_o neither_o heretic_n nor_o schismatic_n be_v to_o be_v communicate_v withal_o he_o have_v before_o wittness_v in_o these_o word_n this_o proposition_n be_v undoubted_o true_a no_o 5._o dove_n sup_v pag._n 5._o heretic_n nor_o schismatic_n be_v to_o be_v communicate_v withal_o and_o he_o give_v we_o security_n that_o by_o no_o possibility_n accordeinge_v to_o the_o argument_n of_o general_n cowncell_v before_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n can_v be_v at_o any_o time_n adjudge_v heretical_a his_o word_n be_v these_o no_o church_n can_v be_v condemn_v and_o adjudge_v heretical_a 14._o douâ—_n sup_v pag._n 14._o by_o any_o private_a censure_n but_o it_o must_v be_v public_a a_o general_n cowncell_n as_o he_o there_o expownd_v himself_o which_o protestant_n never_o have_v nor_o possible_o can_v hereafter_o have_v as_o they_o have_v grant_v my_o next_o argument_n be_v this_o all_o that_o allow_v the_o present_a greek_a church_n to_o be_v the_o true_a church_n of_o christ_n and_o yet_o further_o acknowledge_v that_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n consent_v with_o the_o same_o greek_a church_n except_o in_o some_o few_o thing_n in_o which_o they_o also_o hold_v that_o the_o roman_a church_n teach_v the_o truth_n and_o the_o greek_n be_v in_o error_n must_v needs_o acknowledge_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n to_o be_v the_o true_a church_n of_o christ_n but_o these_o protestant_a writer_n of_o england_n do_v thus_o therefore_o they_o must_v allow_v that_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v the_o true_a church_n of_o christ_n the_o mayor_n proposition_n be_v evident_o true_a for_o the_o comparative_a degree_n in_o all_o thing_n include_v the_o positive_a and_o add_v a_o increase_n unto_o it_o as_o better_a or_o more_o good_a more_o white_a more_o virtuous_a more_o true_a etc._n etc._n do_v include_v goodness_n whiteness_n virtue_n truth_n etc._n etc._n and_o increase_v they_o therefore_o that_o church_n which_o be_v more_o true_a then_o that_o which_o be_v affirm_v to_o be_v true_a must_v needs_o be_v grant_v to_o be_v the_o true_a church_n of_o christ_n the_o second_o proposition_n be_v prove_v by_o these_o protestant_n first_o their_o present_a protestant_a etc._n d._n george_n abbot_n against_o d._n kill_v pag._n 63._o feild_n l._n 3._o cap._n 5._o etc._n etc._n archbishop_n of_o conterbury_n and_o d._n feild_n allow_v the_o church_n of_o greece_n for_o true_a the_o title_n of_o d._n feilds_n chapter_n have_v thus_o free_v it_o from_o the_o contrary_a in_o these_o word_n it_o no_o way_n appear_v that_o the_o church_n of_o greece_n be_v heretical_a or_o in_o damnable_a schism_n and_o again_o all_o these_o holdeinge_n the_o rule_n of_o faith_n and_o beleeve_v all_o those_o thing_n that_o be_v on_o the_o peril_n of_o eternal_a damnation_n to_o be_v particular_o and_o express_o know_v and_o believe_v we_o account_v they_o in_o the_o number_n of_o the_o church_n of_o god_n and_o doubt_v not_o but_o innumerable_a live_n and_o dye_v in_o they_o be_v and_o have_v be_v save_v now_o if_o we_o consider_v the_o difference_n between_o these_o two_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o greece_n we_o shall_v find_v the_o chief_a to_o be_v about_o the_o procession_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n whether_o from_o the_o father_n alone_o as_o the_o grecian_n contend_v or_o from_o the_o father_n and_o the_o son_n as_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n teach_v and_o whether_o in_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o altar_n leven_v or_o unlevened_a bread_n as_o the_o roman_a church_n teach_v be_v to_o be_v consecrate_v and_o in_o both_o these_o the_o protestant_n of_o england_n consent_n with_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n as_o appeat_v by_o those_o word_n of_o the_o creed_n who_o proocee_v from_o the_o father_n and_o the_o son_n allow_v and_o use_v by_o they_o in_o the_o one_o and_o their_o practice_n in_o the_o other_o if_o protestant_n will_v add_v contention_n for_o supreamacie_n most_o of_o they_o confess_v that_o it_o never_o belong_v to_o constantionple_n in_o greece_n who_o name_n be_v not_o when_o rome_n enjoy_v it_o and_o the_o present_a grecian_n themselves_n acknowledge_v the_o high_a dignity_n in_o rome_n and_o in_o the_o next_o chapter_n i_o be_o to_o prove_v the_o supreamacie_n of_o the_o pope_n of_o rome_n over_o all_o the_o world_n for_o this_o place_n it_o suffice_v that_o the_o recite_v d._n feild_n tell_v we_o absolute_o it_o be_v 1._o feild_n l._n 3._o of_o the_o church_n c._n 1._o but_o intrude_v and_o usurp_v by_o the_o city_n of_o constantinople_n to_o be_v account_v superior_a great_a more_o honourable_a than_o any_o of_o the_o rest_n and_o the_o chief_a bishop_n of_o the_o whole_a world_n because_o his_o city_n be_v the_o chief_a city_n of_o the_o world_n which_o as_o he_o say_v he_o challenge_v because_o he_o be_v prouse_a and_o insolent_a now_o how_o these_o church_n agree_v in_o other_o question_n that_o be_v between_o protestant_n and_o we_o will_v appear_v in_o diverse_a chapter_n of_o this_o treatise_n and_o be_v contain_v in_o the_o censure_n of_o the_o grecian_n against_o protestant_n 54._o hieremias_n patriarch_n constant_n in_o censura_fw-la etc._n etc._n relation_n of_o relig._n c._n 53._o or_o 54._o and_o as_o in_o plain_a word_n confess_v by_o the_o protestant_n relator_n who_o speak_v of_o they_o in_o the_o greek_a church_n in_o this_o manner_n with_o rome_n they_o concur_v in_o the_o opinion_n of_o transubstantiation_n and_o general_o in_o the_o service_n and_o whole_a body_n of_o the_o mass_n in_o prayinge_v to_o saint_n in_o auriculare_fw-la confession_n in_o offer_v of_o sacrifice_n and_o prayer_n for_o the_o dead_a and_o in_o these_o without_o any_o or_o with_o no_o material_a difference_n they_o hold_v purgatorij_fw-la 55._o cap._n 55._o also_o and_o worship_v of_o picture_n for_o the_o form_n and_o ceremony_n of_o the_o mass_n they_o much_o resemble_v the_o latin_n their_o liturgy_n he_o the_o same_o that_o in_o the_o old_a 54._o cap._n 53._o or_o 54._o time_n namely_o s._n basils_n s._n chrisostomes_n and_o s._n gregory_n translate_v without_o any_o bendeinge_n of_o they_o to_o that_o change_n of_o languadge_a which_o their_o tongue_n have_v suffer_v in_o sum_n all_o those_o opinion_n which_o grow_v into_o the_o church_n before_o that_o separation_n between_o the_o grecke_n and_o latin_n and_o all_o those_o ceremony_n which_o be_v common_a unto_o both_o they_o still_o retain_v as_o their_o crosseing_n and_o thaper_n with_o other_o therefore_o if_o this_o church_n of_o greece_n be_v not_o to_o be_v condemn_v as_o these_o protestant_n teach_v much_o less_o can_v the_o roman_a church_n be_v condemn_v by_o they_o but_o must_v needs_o remain_v the_o true_a church_n of_o christ_n thus_o i_o
argue_v again_o that_o which_o be_v the_o true_a church_n in_o the_o time_n of_o luther_n within_o a_o hundred_o year_n by_o the_o confession_n of_o protestant_n wherein_o as_o in_o the_o true_a church_n of_o christ_n christianity_n baptism_n ordination_n and_o power_n of_o ministry_n be_v receive_v and_o which_o bring_v forth_o of_o renown_a king_n and_o queen_n many_o saint_n in_o heaven_n and_o many_o most_o learned_a holy_a and_o virtuous_a doctor_n and_o pope_n themselves_o and_o yet_o of_o that_o faith_n which_o the_o present_a church_n of_o rome_n now_o teach_v must_v needs_o be_v the_o true_a church_n of_o christ_n but_o the_o present_a roman_a church_n be_v such_o by_o these_o protestant_n therefore_o by_o they_o it_o be_v the_o true_a church_n of_o christ_n the_o first_o proposition_n be_v evident_o true_a for_o if_o as_o before_o by_o these_o protestant_n there_o be_v no_o salvation_n out_o of_o the_o true_a church_n so_o many_o glorious_a saint_n and_o holy_a one_o king_n queen_n pope_n and_o doctor_n that_o can_v not_o be_v excuse_v by_o ignorance_n much_o less_o make_v glorious_a in_o it_o can_v not_o have_v go_v to_o heaven_n now_o supposeinge_v that_o every_o church_n true_a or_o false_a consist_v of_o the_o head_n and_o other_o member_n of_o he_o or_o they_o that_o rule_n and_o those_o that_o be_v rule_v of_o the_o shepherd_n and_o sheep_n bishop_n priest_n and_o those_o under_o their_o charge_n thus_o i_o prove_v the_o minor_a proposition_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n consistinge_v of_o the_o pope_n supreme_a head_n bishop_n doctor_n priest_n and_o other_o member_n d._n feild_n write_v thus_o of_o this_o church_n the_o roman_a and_o latin_a church_n continue_v the_o true_a church_n of_o god_n even_o till_o â—2_n feild_n pag._n â—2_n our_o time_n therefore_o why_o be_v it_o refuse_v by_o they_o or_o how_o not_o since_o change_v can_v it_o be_v now_o otherwise_o again_o he_o write_v in_o these_o word_n we_o doubt_v not_o but_o the_o church_n in_o 182._o feild_n pag_n 182._o which_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n exalt_v himself_o be_v notwithstanding_o the_o true_a church_n of_o god_n that_o it_o hold_v a_o save_a profession_n of_o the_o truth_n in_o christ_n and_o by_o force_n thereof_o convert_v many_o country_n from_o error_n to_o truth_n therefore_o the_o doctrine_n of_o it_o be_v truth_n it_o must_v needs_o be_v the_o true_a church_n he_o further_o acknowledge_v with_o d._n 73._o feild_n pag._n 72._o covell_a def_n of_o hook_n pag._n 73._o covell_n and_o other_o that_o luther_n and_o the_o rest_n of_o his_o religion_n â—ere_z baptize_v receive_v their_o christianity_n ordination_n and_o power_n of_o ministry_n in_o that_o church_n as_o the_o true_a visible_a and_o apparent_a church_n of_o christ_n he_o tell_v we_o further_o that_o diverse_a of_o the_o roman_a church_n even_o of_o the_o best_a learn_v be_v 182._o feild_n pag._n 182._o save_v and_o saynct_v in_o heaven_n then_o the_o unlearned_a need_v not_o fear_v to_o follow_v their_o guide_n goeinge_v before_o and_o theache_v they_o the_o way_n to_o heaven_n d._n willet_n write_v thus_o it_o be_v 144._o willet_n antilog_n pag._n 144._o not_o deny_v by_o any_o protestant_n but_o many_o renown_a king_n and_o queen_n of_o the_o roman_a faith_n be_v saint_n in_o heaven_n and_o speake_v of_o the_o king_n mother_n that_o glory_n of_o late_a prince_n q._n marry_o of_o scotland_n he_o attribute_v unto_o she_o and_o her_o religion_n that_o of_o the_o roman_a church_n such_o holiness_n and_o truth_n that_o it_o prevail_v with_o god_n not_o only_o for_o herself_o but_o her_o same_o also_o his_o word_n be_v these_o the_o child_n of_o 34._o willet_n engl_n pref_o to_o the_o k._n before_o antil_n sutcliffe_n ans_fw-fr to_o the_o lie_v pet_n pag._n 34._o such_o prayer_n and_o tear_n can_v possible_o fall_v away_o d._n sutcliffe_n acknowledge_v the_o schoolman_n so_o far_o and_o famous_o to_o be_v papist_n as_o they_o term_v catholic_n that_o he_o name_v they_o especial_o pope_n innocent_a the_o third_o thomas_n aquinas_n scotus_n albert_n durand_n the_o most_o renown_a in_o school_n particular_a agent_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n and_o foretop_n of_o popery_n and_o join_v they_o in_o that_o sense_n with_o the_o late_a doctor_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n defende_v in_o their_o writeing_n the_o doctrine_n thereof_o hardinge_n allen_n bellarmine_n baronius_n and_o yet_o d._n covell_n high_o speak_v in_o the_o 24._o covell_a def_n of_o hook_n pag._n 24._o praise_n of_o such_o man_n in_o this_o manner_n alexander_n hales_n who_o make_v his_o sum_n that_o excellent_a work_n by_o commandment_n of_o pope_n innocentius_n the_o four_o be_v call_v the_o fowntayne_n of_o life_n because_o of_o that_o lyvely_a knowledge_n that_o flow_v from_o he_o he_o be_v scholar_n to_o bonaventure_n a_o scholar_n not_o inferior_a to_o himself_o of_o who_o he_o be_v wont_a to_o say_v that_o in_o bonaventure_n he_o think_v adam_n sin_v not_o meaning_n of_o that_o illumination_n which_o be_v in_o he_o and_o doubtless_o there_o be_v much_o in_o he_o as_o though_o he_o have_v not_o be_v darken_v by_o the_o fall_n of_o adam_n and_o therefore_o the_o church_n call_v he_o the_o seraphical_a doctor_n to_o these_o aquinas_n be_v not_o inferior_a who_o come_v so_o near_o unto_o s._n augustine_n who_o in_o his_o book_n burg._n covell_a against_o burg._n against_o burges_n he_o esteem_v the_o chief_a doctor_n that_o ever_o be_v or_o shall_v be_v except_v the_o apostle_n that_o some_o thought_n he_o have_v all_o his_o work_n by_o hart_n and_o by_o a_o common_a proverb_n it_o be_v speak_v that_o the_o soul_n of_o s._n augustine_n duelt_fw-mi in_o aquinas_n in_o who_o above_o all_o the_o rest_n four_o contraryety_n be_v say_v to_o excel_v abundance_n brevity_n facility_n security_n in_o respect_n whereof_o he_o gain_v the_o title_n to_o be_v call_v angelical_a and_o to_o speak_v somewhat_o of_o our_o pope_n themselves_o so_o odious_a with_o this_o people_n the_o protestant_a relator_n find_v much_o virtue_n devotion_n and_o piety_n in_o they_o which_o have_v be_v even_o in_o these_o day_n among_o which_o to_o particular_a in_o the_o last_o pope_n clement_n 43._o relation_n of_o relig._n cap._n 42._o 43._o 8._o he_o write_v of_o he_o in_o this_o manner_n he_o do_v often_o weep_v upon_o piety_n and_o godly_a compassion_n at_o his_o mass_n procession_n etc._n etc._n his_o eye_n be_v still_o watreinge_v sometime_o streame_a with_o tear_n in_o so_o much_o that_o for_o weepe_v he_o seem_v another_o heraclitus_n sup_n relation_n cap._n 29._o sup_n he_o be_v a_o good_a pope_n a_o good_a prince_n a_o good_a prelate_n and_o to_o exclude_v ignorance_n he_o write_v thus_o the_o papist_n cry_v mayne_o in_o all_o place_n for_o trial_n by_o disputation_n then_o if_o our_o pope_n be_v so_o holy_a so_o good_a pope_n good_a man_n good_a prince_n good_a prelate_n our_o king_n and_o queen_n and_o best_a learned_a saint_n our_o pastor_n doctor_n and_o teacher_n that_o be_v the_o pope_n agent_n and_o foretop_n of_o popery_n most_o excellent_a for_o learning_n and_o piety_n their_o writeing_n renown_v their_o doctrine_n secure_a we_o may_v secure_o follow_v they_o and_o as_o secure_o conclude_v by_o these_o protestant_n that_o only_o this_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v the_o true_a church_n of_o christ_n last_o in_o this_o question_n i_o argue_v thus_o that_o which_o by_o the_o confession_n of_o protestant_n be_v our_o mother_n church_n and_o from_o which_o no_o church_n ought_v further_o to_o separate_v itself_o than_o it_o be_v separate_v from_o itself_o when_o it_o be_v in_o her_o best_a estate_n for_o true_a doctrine_n and_o in_o which_o she_o still_o continue_v in_o all_o thing_n necessary_a to_o salvation_n so_o undoubted_o that_o they_o confess_v it_o in_o plain_a word_n to_o be_v the_o family_n of_o jesus_n christ_n part_n of_o the_o house_n of_o god_n and_o visible_a church_n that_o they_o which_o live_v and_o die_v in_o it_o may_v be_v save_v must_v needs_o be_v acknowledge_v by_o they_o for_o the_o true_a church_n of_o christ_n but_o the_o present_a roman_a church_n by_o these_o protestant_n be_v such_o and_o therefore_o by_o they_o the_o true_a church_n of_o god_n the_o mayor_n proposition_n be_v evident_o true_a for_o all_o child_n to_o which_o all_o other_o church_n in_o respect_n of_o rome_n or_o compare_v be_v bownde_v to_o obey_v their_o mother_n especial_o teache_v all_o necessary_a truth_n as_o be_v here_o suppose_a and_o that_o which_o be_v the_o mother_n church_n which_o be_v the_o high_a if_o it_o be_v a_o part_n of_o the_o house_n of_o god_n and_o visible_a church_n and_o the_o family_n of_o jesus_n christ_n it_o must_v needs_o be_v the_o most_o excellent_a part_n thereof_o the_o head_n and_o chief_a and_o so_o absolute_o the_o true_a church_n such_o society_n be_v name_v by_o the_o
most_o worthy_a and_o rule_a authority_n in_o they_o and_o if_o salvation_n be_v to_o be_v have_v in_o it_o it_o must_v likewise_o by_o that_o title_n be_v the_o true_a church_n of_o christ_n for_o d._n feild_n with_o d._n 76._o field_n pag._n 69._o covell_a def_n of_o hook_n pag._n 76._o covell_n and_o other_o before_o have_v give_v their_o sentence_n in_o these_o word_n there_o be_v no_o salvation_n remission_n of_o sin_n or_o hope_v of_o eternal_a life_n out_o of_o the_o church_n then_o of_o necessity_n that_o church_n wherein_o there_o be_v not_o only_a hope_n but_o by_o the_o adversary_n themselves_o a_o assure_a certaynetie_n of_o salvation_n and_o eternal_a life_n which_o can_v be_v have_v without_o remission_n of_o sin_n must_v needs_o be_v only_o the_o true_a church_n of_o christ_n the_o minor_a proposition_n be_v thus_o prove_v by_o these_o protestant_n first_o his_o majesty_n parlam_n king_n speech_n in_o parlam_n word_n be_v these_o i_o acknowledge_v the_o roman_a church_n to_o be_v our_o mother_n church_n this_o in_o public_a parliament_n and_o in_o the_o conference_n at_o hampton_n court_n in_o this_o order_n no_o church_n 75._o confer_v at_o hampt_a pag._n 75._o ought_v further_o to_o separate_v itself_o from_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n either_o in_o doctrine_n or_o ceremony_n than_o she_o have_v depart_v from_o herself_o when_o â—hee_o be_v in_o her_o florisheinge_n and_o best_a estate_n which_o before_o be_v prove_v by_o these_o protestant_n she_o have_v not_o do_v in_o any_o essential_a and_o fundamental_a thing_n which_o be_v all_o they_o require_v and_o this_o will_v more_o then_o abundant_o appear_v through_o out_o this_o treatise_n hereafter_o and_o d._n conell_n write_v thus_o of_o this_o present_a roman_a 68_o covell_a def_n of_o hook_n pag._n 68_o church_n touche_v the_o main_a point_n of_o christian_a truth_n they_o constant_o persist_v in_o they_o protestant_n do_v glad_o acknowledge_v they_o to_o be_v the_o family_n of_o jesus_n christ_n they_o of_o rome_n be_v and_o be_v still_o in_o the_o church_n a_o part_n of_o the_o house_n of_o god_n a_o limb_n of_o the_o visible_a church_n which_o he_o add_v also_o to_o have_v be_v mr._n hooker_n sentence_n tell_v we_o that_o 188._o hook_n l._n 5._o pag._n 188._o what_o he_o write_v of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v but_o to_o give_v she_o her_o due_a and_o we_o acknowledge_v they_o to_o be_v of_o the_o family_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o he_o conclude_v thus_o it_o be_v strange_a for_o any_o man_n to_o deny_v 76._o covell_a sup_n pag._n 73._o &_o pag._n 76._o they_o of_o rome_n to_o be_v of_o the_o church_n and_o again_o we_o affirm_v they_o of_o the_o roman_a church_n to_o be_v part_n of_o the_o church_n of_o christ_n and_o that_o those_o that_o live_v and_o die_v in_o that_o church_n may_v be_v save_v and_o all_o kind_n of_o protestant_n when_o they_o combat_v among_o themselves_o rather_o prefer_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n than_o their_o fellow_n protestant_n the_o relator_n write_v thus_o the_o 45._o relation_n cap._n 45._o lutheran_n in_o germany_n both_o the_o clergy_n and_o layetie_n open_o protest_v they_o will_v rather_o return_v to_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n then_o join_v with_o the_o sacramentary_a protestant_n such_o as_o be_v in_o england_n and_o of_o these_o mr._n jacob_n write_v thus_o the_o bishop_n of_o england_n when_o they_o deal_v with_o puritan_n must_v join_v 73._o jacob_n pag._n 73._o plain_o with_o the_o catholic_n in_o their_o answer_n if_o they_o will_v maintain_v themselves_o last_o the_o puritan_n have_v write_v against_o these_o protestant_n 16._o offer_v of_o conf_n pag._n 16._o as_o be_v cite_v before_o in_o these_o word_n if_o the_o minister_n be_v in_o error_n they_o protest_v to_o all_o the_o world_n that_o the_o pope_n and_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o in_o they_o god_n a_o christ_n jesus_n himself_o have_v have_v great_a wrong_n and_o indignity_n offer_v unto_o they_o in_o that_o they_o be_v reject_v and_o that_o all_o the_o protestant_a church_n be_v scismaticall_a in_o forsakeinge_v unity_n and_o communion_n with_o they_o then_o if_o the_o lutheran_n or_o parliamentary_a protestant_n or_o puritan_n all_o or_o any_o of_o they_o be_v to_o be_v believe_v against_o other_o none_o of_o their_o congregation_n but_o only_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n at_o this_o present_a be_v the_o true_a church_n of_o christ_n who_o communion_n of_o all_o man_n be_v to_o be_v embrace_v direction_n follow_v and_o judgement_n to_o be_v rest_v in_o now_o after_o all_o these_o protestant_a witness_n i_o come_v to_o d._n morton_n he_o agree_v with_o his_o former_a brethren_n concern_v thing_n necessary_o require_v to_o a_o true_a church_n and_o in_o these_o word_n the_o belief_n of_o some_o article_n be_v so_o absolute_o necessary_a 443._o morton_n app._n lib._n 4._o cap._n 2._o sect_n 3._o pag._n 443._o for_o the_o constitution_n of_o a_o true_a church_n as_o a_o reasonable_a soul_n be_v for_o the_o essential_a be_v of_o a_o man_n such_o as_o concern_v the_o knowledge_n of_o the_o unity_n of_o the_o godhead_n and_o of_o the_o trinity_n of_o the_o parson_n together_o with_o the_o true_a and_o faithful_a apprehension_n of_o the_o nature_n of_o christ_n the_o messiah_n god_n and_o man_n the_o power_n of_o his_o death_n and_o resurrection_n by_o who_o we_o have_v remission_n of_o sin_n and_o after_o death_n life_n everlasting_a wherefore_o we_o presume_v that_o in_o a_o church_n although_o corrupt_v with_o error_n and_o superstition_n yet_o if_o it_o do_v not_o ruinate_v the_o foundation_n the_o erroneous_a and_o superstitious_a professor_n may_v be_v save_v even_o by_o virtue_n of_o that_o tenor_n which_o be_v in_o capite_fw-la videlicet_fw-la christ_n jesus_n the_o lord_n and_o author_n of_o life_n which_o notwithstanding_o we_o must_v so_o understand_v as_o that_o the_o error_n and_o superstition_n do_v proceed_v not_o from_o knowledge_n but_o from_o ignorance_n now_o that_o the_o present_a roman_a church_n inviolable_o hold_v all_o these_o necessary_a thing_n to_o a_o true_a church_n be_v grant_v by_o many_o protestant_n before_o and_o his_o majesty_n who_o this_o doctor_n shall_v allow_v entreate_v of_o such_o as_o they_o term_v they_o necessary_a point_n write_v thus_o we_o hope_v that_o 60._o k._n james_n ag_n d._n conrade_n vorstuis_fw-la pag._n 60._o no_o papist_n shall_v ever_o be_v find_v to_o err_v in_o any_o of_o those_o main_n point_v and_o concern_v our_o schoolman_n master_n in_o divinity_n with_o we_o he_o use_v these_o word_n in_o the_o main_a grownde_n of_o christian_a religion_n they_o be_v worthy_a of_o all_o commendation_n and_o sup_n pag._n 63._o sup_n toucheinge_v those_o doctrine_n which_o d._n morton_n will_v name_v our_o error_n and_o superstition_n he_o add_v thus_o if_o the_o subject_n of_o vorstius_n supr_fw-la pag._n 46._o 47._o supr_fw-la his_o heresy_n have_v not_o be_v ground_v upon_o question_n of_o a_o high_a quality_n than_o such_o matter_n as_o be_v in_o controversy_n at_o this_o day_n between_o the_o papist_n and_o we_o we_o do_v free_o profess_v that_o in_o that_o case_n we_o shall_v never_o have_v trouble_v ourselves_o with_o the_o business_n in_o such_o fashion_n by_o which_o word_n it_o be_v manifest_a that_o he_o do_v not_o think_v that_o any_o opinion_n which_o catholic_n hold_v do_v either_o exclude_v we_o from_o the_o true_a church_n or_o from_o salvation_n otherwise_o the_o maintainer_n of_o such_o thing_n though_o as_o near_a friend_n as_o the_o netherlander_n to_o england_n be_v fervent_o to_o be_v admonish_v but_o d._n morton_n himself_o will_v 663._o morton_n app._n lib._n 5._o cap._n 25._o pag._n 663._o clear_v we_o in_o this_o matter_n and_o in_o this_o manner_n and_o in_o these_o word_n if_o we_o shall_v not_o acknowledge_v god_n holy_a providence_n as_o in_o the_o greek_a so_o in_o the_o roman_a church_n by_o who_o have_v be_v preserve_v the_o law_n of_o the_o commandment_n contain_v the_o same_o of_o moral_a obedience_n the_o symbol_n and_o creed_n apostolical_a which_o hold_v the_o same_o of_o the_o fundamental_a article_n of_o faith_n the_o two_o sacrament_n baptism_n and_o the_o eucharist_n and_o the_o scripture_n of_o the_o old_a and_o new_a testament_n in_o their_o first_o original_n of_o hebrew_n and_o greek_n be_v the_o evidence_n of_o our_o heavenly_a father_n will_n and_o contain_v in_o they_o all_o truth_n necessary_a unto_o salvation_n we_o may_v be_v worthy_o judge_v both_o impious_o unthankful_a unto_o god_n and_o malicious_a against_o that_o church_n therefore_o if_o d._n morton_n require_v only_o as_o before_o such_o necessary_a point_n and_o article_n of_o faith_n to_o a_o true_a church_n and_o here_o acknowledge_v they_o in_o the_o roman_a church_n and_o protest_v they_o may_v be_v worthy_o judge_v malicious_a against_o that_o church_n if_o they_o shall_v deny_v it_o it_o be_v evident_a
that_o they_o be_v malicious_a against_o it_o they_o shall_v deny_v it_o to_o be_v the_o true_a church_n of_o christ_n because_o in_o his_o judgement_n the_o true_a and_o essential_a definition_n of_o the_o true_a church_n ever_o be_v and_o still_o be_v unseperable_o annex_v unto_o it_o concern_v d._n mortons_n exception_n and_o limitation_n that_o the_o error_n and_o superstition_n do_v proceed_v not_o from_o knowledge_n but_o from_o ignorance_n be_v full_o answer_v by_o his_o own_o fellow_n in_o religion_n before_o graunteinge_v that_o the_o pope_n great_a doctor_n and_o prince_n of_o our_o religion_n be_v saint_n and_o save_v soul_n and_o to_o avoid_v ignorance_n or_o wilful_a err_a they_o have_v write_v the_o papist_n cry_v mame_o in_o all_o 29._o relation_n of_o relig._n cap._n 29._o place_n for_o trial_n by_o disputation_n and_o that_o english_a protestant_n persecution_n against_o we_o be_v think_v to_o equal_v those_o of_o nero_n and_o dioclesian_n which_o we_o will_v not_o suffer_v if_o we_o know_v ourselves_o in_o error_n wilful_a both_o to_o be_v afflict_v in_o this_o and_o the_o world_n to_o come_v beside_o d._n mortons_n limitation_n be_v ridiculous_a for_o error_n and_o superstition_n do_v not_o proceed_v from_o knowledge_n as_o his_o fond_a distinction_n surmise_v neither_o do_v the_o state_n of_o knowledge_n or_o ignorance_n â—arye_o the_o essential_a necessary_a and_o fundamental_a definition_n nature_n or_o essence_n of_o the_o church_n be_v one_o and_o the_o same_o in_o that_o as_o in_o all_o other_o thing_n in_o all_o estate_n and_o time_n the_o particular_a exception_n which_o he_o take_v against_o the_o innovation_n of_o some_o doctrine_n which_o he_o contend_v to_o have_v be_v in_o the_o roman_a church_n first_o be_v frivolous_a in_o this_o dispute_n none_o of_o they_o as_o he_o confess_v be_v of_o any_o thing_n essential_a and_o necessary_a either_o to_o the_o true_a church_n or_o salvation_n of_o which_o we_o contend_v in_o this_o place_n second_o they_o shall_v be_v all_o confute_v in_o their_o proper_a place_n by_o these_o his_o own_o brethren_n and_o present_a friend_n and_o countryman_n in_o religion_n three_o not_o to_o suspend_v my_o reader_n judgement_n so_o long_o doctor_n morton_n shall_v answer_n and_o by_o a_o general_a 574._o morton_n appeal_n lib._n 4._o cap._n 30._o pag._n 573._o 574._o reason_n so_o much_o as_o this_o place_n will_v permit_v confute_v himself_o in_o his_o own_o objection_n his_o word_n be_v these_o protestant_n in_o oppugninge_v doctrine_n which_o they_o call_v new_a and_o not_o catholic_a be_v so_o far_o from_o suffer_v the_o limitation_n of_o the_o first_o 4â—0_n year_n that_o they_o give_v the_o romanist_n the_o scope_n of_o the_o first_o 600._o year_n s._n gregory_n live_v within_o the_o first_o 600._o year_n he_o add_v for_o himself_o and_o other_o protestant_n as_o the_o centuriarist_n and_o many_o more_o of_o our_o conversion_n then_o in_o this_o supr_fw-la morton_n lib._n 1._o cap._n â—_o pag._n 60._o supr_fw-la manner_n pagan_a and_o heathenish_a people_n by_o the_o light_n of_o the_o gospel_n through_o the_o ministry_n of_o austen_n the_o legate_n of_o s._n gregory_n be_v bring_v unto_o the_o fold_n of_o christ_n and_o therefore_o our_o author_n call_v iâ—_n a_o gracious_a conversion_n and_o yet_o that_o this_o light_n gospel_n fold_v of_o christ_n and_o gratiuâ—_n conversion_n to_o which_o they_o be_v convert_v be_v as_o they_o now_o scoff_o term_v our_o catholic_a roman_a religion_n romanisme_n papisme_n papistry_n superstition_n ceremony_n and_o the_o like_a by_o which_o they_o express_v the_o full_a state_n of_o our_o religion_n be_v thus_o testify_v by_o d._n mortons_n protestant_a author_n and_o witness_n the_o word_n of_o his_o centuriarist_n be_v these_o augustinus_n romanus_n ordinis_fw-la 748._o centuriator_fw-la ceatur_fw-la 6._o an._n 1â—82_n pag._n 747._o 748._o benedicti_fw-la monachuâ—_n à _fw-fr gregorio_n papa_n anno_fw-la domini_fw-la 582._o augustine_n a_o roman_a a_o monk_n of_o the_o order_n of_o benedict_n be_v send_v from_o gregory_n the_o pope_n in_o the_o year_n of_o our_o lord_n 582._o into_o england_n to_o win_v it_o to_o the_o pope_n of_o rome_n and_o to_o make_v it_o subject_a to_o his_o superstitious_a jurisdiction_n enterin_n into_o the_o kentish_a isle_n name_v tenet_n in_o the_o year_n of_o our_o lord_n 596._o he_o endue_v king_n edelbert_n and_o his_o superstitious_a wife_n in_o the_o roman_a religion_n yet_o with_o that_o condition_n that_o this_o popish_a worship_n shall_v be_v free_a and_o not_o compel_v after_o call_v a_o council_n he_o obtrude_v the_o romish_a rite_n and_o custom_n to_o those_o church_n that_o it_o to_o say_v altar_n vestment_n image_n mass_n chalice_n cross_n candlestick_n censor_n banner_n sacred_a vessel_n holy_a water_n they_z book_n of_o the_o roman_a ceremony_n oblation_n procession_n pompes_z tithe_n and_o the_o like_a when_o he_o have_v subject_v the_o britain_a church_n to_o the_o antichrist_n of_o rome_n romano_n antichristo_fw-la subiecisset_fw-la he_o die_v thus_o we_o see_v by_o d._n morton_n his_o great_o reverence_v 749._o col._n 749._o and_o esteem_v friend_n and_o fellow_n in_o religion_n that_o the_o state_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n in_o that_o his_o allow_a time_n be_v the_o same_o that_o it_o be_v at_o this_o present_a and_o not_o only_o his_o centuriarist_n but_o other_o protestant_n by_o his_o own_o relation_n be_v witness_n 559._o morton_n app._n lib._n 1._o cap._n 3._o willet_n de_fw-fr august_n mon._n morton_n supr_fw-la pag._n 67._o l._n 1._o cap._n 6._o centuriat_fw-la centur_fw-la 7._o col_fw-fr 559._o in_o this_o cause_n doctor_n humphrey_n as_o he_o acknowledge_v say_v that_o gregory_n bring_v in_o on_o we_o ceremoniarum_fw-la a_o burden_n of_o ceremony_n d._n willet_n say_v he_o bring_v in_o popery_n luke_n osiander_n and_o his_o before_o cite_a friend_n call_v that_o religion_n ceremonias_fw-la papisticas_fw-la papistical_a ceremony_n and_o to_o use_v their_o word_n ceremonias_fw-la papisticas_fw-la instituturi_fw-la &_o propagaturi_fw-la quod_fw-la beda_n vocat_fw-la aliquos_fw-la christo_fw-la praedicando_fw-la acquirere_fw-la to_o teach_v and_o publish_v papistical_a ceremony_n which_o bede_n that_o glory_n of_o our_o nation_n call_v to_o get_v some_o to_o christ_n by_o preachinge_a mr._n bale_n a_o other_o of_o his_o friend_n 5._o joan._n bal._n l._n the_o script_n brit._n centur_fw-la 1._o in_o august_n pag._n 34._o fol._n 3_o 5._o and_o author_n have_v these_o word_n augustine_n be_v send_v apostle_n from_o gregory_n to_o instruct_v the_o english_a saxon_n in_o the_o papistical_a faith_n papistica_fw-la fide_fw-la initiandos_fw-la and_o again_o king_n ethelbert_n be_v convert_v receive_v romanisme_n with_o the_o superstition_n adjoin_v romanismum_fw-la cum_fw-la adiunctis_fw-la superstitionibus_fw-la suscepit_fw-la augustine_n bring_v in_o alâ—â—rs_n vestment_n sacred_a vessel_n relic_n and_o book_n of_o ceremony_n all_o which_o gregory_n have_v send_v unto_o he_o with_o the_o blessing_n of_o peter_n and_o that_o these_o with_o the_o rest_n of_o our_o sacred_a ceremony_n which_o they_o call_v the_o body_n of_o popery_n be_v not_o then_o new_o invent_v but_o use_v in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n when_o his_o majesty_n saithe_v it_o be_v a_o rule_n to_o all_o speech_n k._n speech_n both_o in_o faith_n and_o ceremony_n shall_v be_v testify_v and_o prove_v hereafter_o in_o the_o proper_a question_n of_o such_o thing_n by_o d._n morton_n himself_o and_o too_o many_o other_o of_o his_o now_o english_a protestant_n confederate_n in_o religion_n to_o be_v without_o manifest_a impudency_n to_o be_v deny_v therefore_o by_o these_o protestant_n the_o present_a roman_a church_n must_v be_v allow_v to_o be_v the_o true_a church_n of_o christ_n and_o all_o their_o former_a inuective_n against_o it_o and_o their_o departe_v from_o it_o by_o their_o own_o judgement_n must_v be_v recant_v chapter_n iii_o wherein_o be_v prove_v by_o these_o protestant_n that_o the_o pope_n of_o rome_n ever_o be_v and_o now_o lawful_o be_v and_o aught_o so_o to_o be_v esteem_v the_o supreme_a pastor_n and_o head_n on_o earth_n of_o the_o whole_a church_n of_o christ_n of_o his_o sentence_n and_o authority_n from_z hence_o it_o be_v evident_o prove_v that_o the_o pope_n of_o rome_n be_v supreme_a head_n of_o the_o true_a church_n of_o christ_n for_o see_v these_o protestant_n have_v tell_v we_o that_o true_a regiment_n and_o discipline_n be_v a_o note_n of_o the_o true_a church_n of_o christ_n and_o thus_o it_o appear_v that_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v this_o true_a churehe_fw-ge and_o have_v this_o note_n of_o true_a regiment_n the_o supreme_a binde_v and_o commaundinge_a authority_n of_o the_o pope_n be_v the_o chief_a of_o that_o government_n be_v therein_o conclude_v likewise_o it_o so_o follow_v by_o their_o note_n of_o true_a doctrine_n wherein_o they_o have_v grant_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n constant_o persi_v in_o all_o thing_n necessary_a and_o essential_a such_o as_o this_o
be_v preserve_v in_o christ_n church_n which_o of_o it_o concern_v all_o person_n and_o age_n in_o the_o church_n of_o christ_n as_o sure_o it_o do_v the_o government_n must_v not_o cease_v with_o the_o apostle_n where_o it_o be_v evident_a that_o christ_n among_o his_o apostle_n institute_v in_o one_o a_o authority_n and_o superiority_n to_o command_v and_o without_o this_o one_o commaunde_v superiority_n union_n and_o order_n can_v not_o be_v preserve_v that_o it_o concern_v all_o parson_n and_o age_n and_o so_o must_v never_o cease_v but_o endure_v for_o ever_o which_o be_v all_o i_o contend_v to_o prove_v for_o all_o protestant_n want_v it_o and_o only_o the_o roman_a church_n enjoy_v it_o and_o further_o the_o same_o protestant_n doctor_n prove_v this_o spiritual_a supreamacie_n of_o one_o pastor_n to_o be_v perpetual_a because_o now_o in_o these_o time_n of_o schism_n &_o dissension_n there_o be_v more_o need_n of_o that_o commaunde_v superiority_n and_o yet_o say_v he_o it_o be_v the_o principal_a mean_n to_o prevent_v schism_n and_o dissension_n in_o the_o 207._o covell_a sup_n pag._n 207._o primative_a church_n when_o the_o grace_n of_o god_n be_v far_o more_o abundant_a and_o eminent_a then_o now_o they_o be_v nay_o if_o the_o twelve_o be_v not_o like_a to_o agree_v except_o there_o have_v bâ—â—ne_v one_o chief_a among_o they_o for_o say_v s._n hierome_n among_o the_o twelve_o one_o be_v therefore_o choose_v that_o a_o chief_a be_v appoint_v occasion_n of_o dissension_n may_v be_v prâ—uâ—â—â—ed_v and_o as_o in_o the_o same_o place_n he_o thus_o argue_v against_o the_o puritan_n presbytery_n how_o can_v they_o think_v that_o equality_n will_v keep_v all_o the_o pastor_n of_o the_o world_n in_o unity_n so_o i_o say_v to_o all_o protestant_n they_o can_v with_o reason_n think_v that_o so_o many_o equal_a regiment_n and_o ruler_n in_o religion_n as_o they_o make_v in_o their_o distinct_a province_n and_o church_n if_o the_o world_n be_v of_o their_o religion_n can_v over_o agree_v to_o which_o the_o lamentable_a experience_n of_o their_o miserable_a dissension_n and_o error_n already_o for_o want_v of_o one_o supreme_a commander_n and_o not_o otherwise_o to_o be_v redress_v as_o the_o protestant_a relator_n have_v sup_v relat._n sup_v write_v before_o do_v testify_v which_o absurdity_n and_o most_o unsufferable_a inconvenience_n for_o want_v of_o such_o command_a power_n d._n covell_n set_v down_o in_o these_o word_n see_v 107._o covell_a sup_n pag._n 107._o that_o all_o man_n may_v easy_o err_v and_o that_o no_o error_n be_v so_o dangerous_a as_o those_o which_o concern_v religion_n the_o church_n shall_v be_v in_o a_o far_o worse_a case_n than_o the_o mean_a common_a wealth_n nay_o all_o most_o then_o a_o den_n of_o thief_n if_o it_o be_v destitute_a of_o mean_n either_o to_o convince_v heresy_n or_o suppress_v they_o which_o can_v be_v do_v as_o they_o plain_o confess_v by_o any_o power_n in_o their_o church_n not_o by_o any_o authority_n as_o they_o write_v but_o by_o a_o general_n feild_n feild_n cowncell_n and_o a_o supreme_a commander_n to_o call_v it_o which_o they_o want_v and_o as_o their_o relator_n tell_v we_o can_v never_o have_v it_o further_o relation_n relation_n i_o argue_v thus_o that_o church_n which_o as_o the_o protestant_a archbishop_n of_o canterbury_n wittness_v 189._o abbot_n ag_n hill_n pag._n 189._o by_o tradition_n of_o the_o ancient_a be_v the_o seat_n of_o s._n peter_n the_o high_a and_o supreme_a pastor_n in_o the_o church_n as_o d._n feild_n and_o d._n covell_n before_o have_v allow_v from_o s._n hierome_n and_o tertullian_n and_o d._n sutcliffe_n 40._o sutcliff_n subt_n pag._n 40._o thus_o cit_v and_o write_v tertullian_n give_v the_o key_n only_o to_o peter_n saye_v that_o the_o church_n be_v build_v on_o he_o and_o thus_o he_o testify_v for_o himself_o peter_n preach_v in_o no_o place_n but_o he_o there_o ordain_v 3._o sup._n pag._n 3._o bishop_n and_o teacher_n and_o found_v church_n which_o in_o his_o book_n against_o d._n kellison_n he_o 105._o sutel_n against_o kell_n pag._n 105._o make_v a_o argument_n of_o supreamacie_n and_o which_o as_o the_o same_o protestant_a archbishopp_n cit_v from_o s._n leo_n and_o prosper_n great_a doctor_n and_o saint_n be_v by_o religion_n supreme_a head_n of_o the_o world_n this_o church_n i_o say_v must_v needs_o be_v 190._o abb._n sup_v pag._n 189._o 190._o chief_a and_o supreme_a but_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v that_o church_n as_o be_v evident_a and_o appear_v by_o these_o protestant_n in_o those_o their_o place_n cite_v therefore_o it_o be_v and_o so_o ought_v by_o protestant_n to_o be_v honour_v and_o obey_v both_o proposition_n be_v affirm_v by_o protestant_n before_o and_o so_o notheinge_v in_o this_o argument_n remain_v to_o be_v further_o prove_v next_o i_o suppose_v what_o d._n feild_n write_v of_o the_o great_a and_o patriarchall_a church_n of_o gracia_n armenia_n aethiopia_n russia_n never_o subject_v or_o inferior_a unto_o any_o except_o to_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n as_o catholic_n hold_v teache_v that_o to_o be_v supreme_a his_o word_n of_o those_o church_n be_v these_o we_o conclude_v therefore_o 7â—_n feild_n l._n 3._o c._n 5._o pag._n 7â—_n that_o their_o schism_n and_o separation_n be_v sinful_a wicked_a and_o dangerous_a and_o their_o error_n inexcusable_a and_o concern_v schism_n he_o thus_o define_v it_o schism_n be_v a_o breach_n of_o the_o unity_n of_o the_o church_n that_o suppose_a and_o that_o schism_n which_o be_v 70._o feild_n sup_v pag_n 70._o contempt_n of_o authority_n be_v a_o kind_n of_o disobedience_n which_o always_o be_v against_o a_o superior_a and_o one_o high_a in_o dignity_n and_o command_v i_o argue_v thus_o whatsoever_o church_n be_v that_o to_o which_o and_o against_o which_o all_o patriarchall_a church_n except_v one_o clayminge_v to_o be_v high_a be_v in_o schism_n and_o disobedience_n be_v supreme_a and_o of_o high_a authority_n but_o this_o be_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n therefore_o that_o be_v supreme_a the_o mayor_n proposition_n be_v evident_a otherwise_o those_o church_n against_o d._n field_n word_n before_o can_v not_o be_v scismaticall_a nor_o possible_o can_v be_v in_o schism_n which_o he_o say_v be_v a_o breach_n of_o the_o unity_n of_o the_o church_n and_o must_v needs_o be_v a_o contempt_n of_o superiority_n the_o minor_a be_v manifest_o true_a for_o by_o d._n feild_n before_o the_o other_o patriarchall_a see_v beside_o rome_n be_v in_o schism_n and_o no_o other_o church_n but_o the_o roman_a church_n be_v extant_a in_o the_o world_n beside_o they_o at_o the_o time_n of_o their_o schism_n and_o long_o after_o neither_o any_o other_o than_o do_v or_o now_o do_v claim_v superiority_n over_o they_o therefore_o that_o alone_o be_v supreme_a otherwise_o those_o church_n not_o resist_v superiority_n can_v be_v in_o schism_n against_o d._n feild_n his_o grant_n before_o relate_v 70._o feild_n sup_v l._n 3._o c._n 5._o pag._n 70._o further_o for_o my_o next_o argument_n the_o same_o d._n feilds_n have_v these_o word_n schism_n be_v a_o breach_n of_o the_o unity_n of_o the_o church_n the_o unity_n of_o the_o church_n consist_v in_o three_o thing_n first_o the_o subjection_n of_o people_n to_o their_o lawful_a pastor_n second_o the_o connexion_n and_o communion_n which_o many_o particular_a church_n and_o the_o pastor_n of_o they_o have_v among_o themselves_o three_o in_o holdinge_v the_o same_o rule_n of_o faith_n this_o suppose_a which_o as_o it_o confirm_v the_o former_a argument_n for_o all_o these_o thing_n require_v to_o the_o unity_n of_o the_o church_n so_o necessary_a to_o be_v preserve_v must_v needs_o imply_v a_o supreme_a authorite_n so_o it_o give_v matter_n of_o a_o other_o argument_n in_o this_o manner_n whatsoever_o doctrine_n and_o power_n in_o the_o church_n be_v so_o necessary_a that_o without_o it_o neither_o all_o nor_o any_o of_o these_o unity_n absolute_o needful_a can_v be_v preserve_v be_v to_o be_v grant_v but_o one_o supreme_a spiritual_a commaunde_v ruler_n and_o the_o doctrine_n thereof_o be_v such_o therefore_o one_o supreme_a governor_n and_o doctrine_n according_a be_v to_o be_v allow_v the_o mayor_n proposition_n be_v evident_o 47._o relation_n of_o relig_n supr_fw-la cap._n 47._o true_a by_o d._n feild_n and_o other_o protestant_n otherwise_o nothing_o can_v be_v schism_n nothing_o can_v be_v heresy_n the_o minor_a proposition_n be_v direct_o prove_v before_o by_o the_o protestant_a relator_n twice_o already_o cite_v where_o he_o express_o teach_v that_o without_o one_o such_o supreme_a preeminence_n of_o juridiction_n above_o the_o rest_n which_o he_o say_v all_o protestant_n want_n and_o catholic_n have_v quarrel_n can_v be_v pacify_v unity_n keep_v controversy_n decide_v and_o consequent_o neither_o schism_n nor_o heresy_n condemn_v again_o thus_o i_o argue_v whatsoever_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n claim_v or_o
there_o bound_n there_o be_v three_o principal_a bishop_n or_o patriarch_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n namely_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n alexandria_n and_o antioch_n after_o which_o time_n constantinople_n before_o name_v byzantium_n make_v great_a by_o constantine_n and_o be_v the_o seat_n of_o the_o emperor_n the_o bishop_n of_o this_o see_v not_o only_o obtain_v to_o have_v the_o dignity_n of_o a_o patriarche_n among_o the_o rest_n but_o in_o the_o second_o general_a council_n hold_v at_o constantinople_n be_v prefer_v before_o both_o the_o other_o of_o alexandria_n and_o antioch_n and_o set_v in_o degree_n of_o honour_n next_o unto_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n hitherto_o chapter_n see_v d._n feild_n l._n 4._o c._n 5._o pag._n 202._o clear_o allowtâ—e_v pope_n sentence_n to_o be_v great_a next_z to_o a_o general_a council_n it_o be_v cite_v in_o the_o next_o chapter_n d._n feild_n by_o which_o discourse_n of_o he_o there_o be_v evident_a demonstration_n make_v that_o the_o privilege_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n be_v not_o give_v he_o by_o general_a counsel_n but_o he_o have_v it_o before_o the_o first_o nicene_n council_n the_o first_o general_n second_o that_o it_o be_v the_o most_o principal_a that_o be_v in_o the_o christian_a church_n for_o of_o the_o twoe_o most_o principal_a church_n â—atine_v and_o greek_n to_o use_v his_o word_n the_o latin_a the_o most_o principal_a be_v under_o he_o three_o he_o be_v from_o the_o begin_v prefer_v before_o the_o patriarch_n of_o alexandria_n and_o antioch_n and_o constantinople_n in_o so_o much_o that_o for_o constantinople_n clayme_a after_o to_o be_v chief_a he_o call_v it_o a_o pretend_a title_n 62._o feild_n sup_v pag_n 62._o and_o false_a and_o further_o his_o word_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o constantinople_n be_v these_o the_o mognificence_n and_o glory_n of_o his_o city_n daily_o encreaseinge_v he_o challenge_v to_o be_v superior_a and_o will_v be_v name_v universal_a b._n not_o challenge_v to_o himself_o to_o be_v b._n alone_o but_o enchroacheinge_v upon_o the_o right_n of_o all_o other_o and_o thereby_o declareinge_v himself_o great_a and_o more_o honourable_a than_o any_o of_o the_o rest_n and_o the_o chief_a bishop_n of_o the_o whole_a world_n hitherto_o his_o word_n of_o the_o encreache_v and_o usurpation_n of_o that_o bishop_n then_o by_o his_o sentence_n the_o pope_n of_o rome_n still_o be_v chief_a and_o obtain_v by_o right_a the_o primacy_n in_o the_o whole_a christian_a church_n and_o this_o cheefnes_n and_o primacy_n as_o d._n covell_n have_v tell_v before_o must_v needs_o be_v supreamacie_n for_o no_o other_o can_v have_v it_o and_o d._n downame_n alsoe_o have_v acknowledge_v 36._o down_o l._n 1._o ant._n pag._n 36._o that_o both_o the_o emperor_n and_o general_a council_n attribute_v to_o the_o pope_n of_o rome_n in_o the_o primative_a church_n to_o be_v head_n of_o the_o church_n the_o great_a stile_n in_o his_o judgement_n and_o it_o must_v needs_o be_v if_o as_o it_o be_v among_o all_o member_n of_o the_o body_n the_o head_n be_v chief_a supreme_a and_o most_o excellent_a let_v we_o add_v to_o this_o twoe_o sentence_n of_o d._n feild_n the_o one_o concern_v the_o authority_n of_o tradition_n in_o these_o word_n there_o be_v no_o reason_n why_o tradition_n or_o unwritten_a verity_n shall_v not_o be_v make_v equal_a 238._o field_n pag._n 238._o with_o the_o word_n precept_n and_o doctrine_n of_o christ_n the_o apostle_n and_o pastor_n of_o the_o church_n leave_v unto_o we_o in_o writeinge_v if_o they_o can_v prove_v any_o such_o unwritten_a verity_n for_o it_o be_v not_o the_o writeinge_n that_o give_v thing_n their_o authority_n but_o the_o worth_a and_o credit_n of_o he_o that_o deliver_v they_o though_o by_o word_n and_o lyvely_a voice_n only_o and_o after_o delyver_v three_o rule_n 242._o feild_n pag._n 242._o how_o to_o know_v certain_o these_o so_o authorize_v tradition_n and_o unwritten_a verity_n he_o speak_v in_o this_o manner_n the_o three_o rule_n be_v the_o constant_a testimony_n of_o the_o pastor_n of_o a_o apostolical_a church_n succeede_o deliver_v to_o which_o some_o add_v the_o present_a testimony_n of_o any_o apostolical_a church_n who_o declyning_n when_o they_o begin_v we_o can_v precise_o tell_v hitherto_o the_o word_n of_o this_o protestant_a doctor_n of_o the_o authority_n of_o tradition_n equal_a to_o scripture_n be_v prove_v by_o this_o his_o rule_n then_o if_o the_o opinion_n of_o these_o some_o his_o protestant_n by_o his_o manner_n of_o argueinge_v teache_v that_o the_o present_a testimony_n of_o a_o apostolic_a church_n be_v sufficient_a rule_n to_o prove_v true_a tradition_n of_o so_o high_a authority_n not_o only_o this_o catholic_a doctrine_n of_o the_o pope_n supreamacie_n and_o command_a power_n but_o all_o other_o doctrine_n teach_v against_o these_o protestant_n of_o necessity_n must_v needs_o be_v true_a by_o this_o rule_n for_o they_o all_o be_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o present_a church_n of_o rome_n the_o first_o and_o principal_a apostolic_a church_n must_v needs_o be_v justify_v by_o the_o testimony_n of_o a_o apostolic_a church_n at_o this_o present_a when_o they_o be_v teach_v by_o it_o and_o this_o be_v sufficient_a for_o my_o purpose_n for_o so_o that_o some_o protestant_n be_v of_o this_o opinion_n it_o be_v as_o much_o as_o i_o request_v and_o do_v not_o desire_v or_o expect_v d._n feilds_n voice_n or_o a_o harmony_n of_o protestant_n never_o yet_o agree_v well_o in_o any_o thing_n to_o be_v all_o of_o one_o mind_n in_o this_o matter_n but_o to_o urdge_v this_o particular_a question_n in_o hand_n of_o the_o pope_n supreamacie_n by_o that_o rule_n of_o tradition_n which_o he_o allow_v which_o be_v the_o constant_a testimony_n of_o the_o pastor_n of_o a_o apostolic_a church_n succee_o deliver_v it_o be_v prove_v by_o these_o protestant_n before_o that_o the_o pastor_n of_o that_o great_a apostolic_a church_n even_o from_o the_o apostle_n s_o peter_n have_v succee_o claim_v teach_v decree_v exercise_v and_o execute_v that_o high_a power_n of_o supreamacie_n in_o all_o part_n of_o the_o know_a world_n and_o yet_o for_o further_a proof_n of_o my_o minor_a proposition_n mr._n powell_n write_v of_o these_o holy_a primative_a 231._o powell_n l._n 1._o antichrist_n pag._n 230._o 231._o pope_n followe_a in_o this_o manner_n calixtus_n pope_n define_v that_o all_o bishop_n though_o gather_v in_o a_o general_a council_n shall_v fulfil_v the_o will_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n they_o which_o do_v not_o this_o be_v pronownce_v of_o pope_n pelagius_n to_o keep_v a_o conciliable_a and_o not_o a_o council_n and_o again_o in_o these_o word_n 240._o powell_n sap_n pag._n 240._o pope_n damasus_n write_v that_o it_o be_v not_o lawful_a for_o the_o bishopp_n to_o do_v any_o thing_n against_o the_o decree_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n therefore_o by_o these_o protestant_n the_o pope_n of_o rome_n of_o right_n be_v and_o of_o all_o aught_o to_o be_v acknowledge_v and_o admit_v for_o the_o supreme_a head_n and_o ruler_n of_o the_o church_n of_o christ_n and_o this_o be_v thus_o unuincible_o prove_v by_o these_o english_a protestant_n themselves_o our_o mortal_a enemy_n and_o persecutor_n i_o conclude_v with_o their_o own_o word_n grant_v before_o upon_o such_o trial_n and_o conviction_n that_o the_o pope_n and_o the_o 16._o offer_v of_o conference_n pag._n 16._o church_n of_o rome_n and_o in_o they_o god_n and_o christ_n jesus_n himself_o have_v have_v great_a wrong_n and_o indignity_n offer_v unto_o they_o in_o that_o they_o be_v reject_v and_o that_o all_o the_o protestant_a church_n be_v scismaticastin_a forsakeinge_v unity_n and_o communion_n with_o they_o which_o d._n feild_n must_v alsoe_o justify_v affirminge_v as_o 202._o feild_n l._n 4._o c._n 5._o pag._n 202._o shall_v be_v cite_v at_o large_a in_o the_o next_o chapter_n that_o the_o judgement_n of_o the_o pope_n of_o rome_n or_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v one_o of_o the_o great_a in_o this_o world_n and_o as_o great_a disobedience_n to_o resist_v or_o deny_v it_o which_o be_v evident_a alsoe_o before_o but_o more_o of_o it_o hereafter_o now_o let_v we_o come_v to_o the_o new_a protestant_n history_n itself_o malicious_o by_o their_o bishop_n publish_v against_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n first_o entreate_v of_o the_o conversion_n of_o this_o kingdom_n to_o the_o faith_n of_o christ_n they_o set_v down_o this_o marginal_a supposition_n in_o these_o 5._o theatre_n of_o the_o empire_n of_o great_a brittany_n pag._n 203._o cap._n 9_o n._n 5._o word_n saint_n peter_n the_o apostle_n suppose_v to_o have_v preach_v in_o britain_n and_o further_o write_v as_o follow_v to_o which_o uncontrollable_a testimony_n some_o other_o have_v add_v that_o saint_n peter_n the_o apostle_n preach_v the_o word_n of_o life_n in_o this_o island_n as_o to_o other_o gentiles_n he_o do_v for_o who_o god_n have_v
will_v not_o have_v any_o such_o canon_n or_o constitution_n his_o frivolous_a distinction_n in_o the_o nicene_n council_n then_o late_o end_v than_o they_o must_v needs_o be_v of_o more_o ancient_a and_o uncontroleable_a antiquity_n and_o authority_n by_o his_o own_o censure_n and_o s._n cyprian_n council_n and_o decree_n against_o this_o high_a power_n of_o no_o validity_n if_o he_o can_v bring_v forth_o any_o such_o decree_n or_o council_n which_o he_o do_v not_o but_o only_o allege_v these_o word_n of_o s._n cyprian_n to_o pope_n cornelius_n statutum_fw-la est_fw-la omnibus_fw-la nobis_fw-la which_o he_o thus_o translate_v s._n cyprian_n direct_o ordain_v in_o a_o council_n which_o 296._o cyprian_n ep_v 55._o ad_fw-la cornel._n morton_n app._n lib._n 2._o pag._n 296._o s._n cyprian_n neither_o have_v do_v nor_o can_v do_v to_o bind_v s._n cornelius_n and_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n with_o all_o other_o for_o by_o d._n mortons_n own_o argument_n if_o pope_n and_o s._n cornelius_n pope_n and_o saint_n stephen_n with_o other_o bishop_n of_o the_o mother_n and_o command_a church_n of_o rome_n then_o by_o his_o majesty_n a_o rule_n unto_o all_o may_v not_o be_v a_o rule_n and_o commander_n over_o the_o african_a church_n much_o less_o can_v the_o church_n of_o africa_n subject_n rule_v and_o dependinge_v make_v statute_n and_o decree_n to_o rule_v and_o command_v this_o rule_n and_o commander_n of_o all_o and_o mr_n morton_n may_v have_v conclude_v the_o contrary_a of_o his_o translation_n for_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n if_o he_o have_v consider_v that_o s._n cyprian_n word_n be_v not_o statutum_n sit_fw-la ab_fw-la omnibus_fw-la nobis_fw-la it_o be_v decree_v of_o or_o by_o we_o all_o â—â—t_n statutum_fw-la sit_fw-la omnibus_fw-la nobis_fw-la a_o decree_n be_v make_v for_o we_o all_o because_o s._n fabian_n pope_n of_o rome_n and_o predicessor_n to_o s._n cornelius_n have_v make_v such_o a_o conc_fw-fr â—abian_n â—â—ist_o 3._o â—â—m_fw-la 1._o conc_fw-fr decree_n to_o bind_v all_o as_o s._n cyprian_n speak_v of_o ibi_fw-la causa_fw-la agatur_fw-la ubi_fw-la crimen_fw-la admittitur_fw-la let_v the_o cause_n be_v hard_o there_o where_o the_o fault_n be_v commit_v yet_o in_o the_o same_o place_n appeal_v to_o rome_n be_v except_v in_o these_o word_n we_o forbid_v foreign_a judgement_n by_o a_o general_a decree_n reserve_v always_o the_o apostolic_a authority_n and_o again_o it_o please_v alsoe_o that_o if_o a_o bishop_n accuse_v have_v appeal_v to_o the_o see_v apostolic_a that_o shall_v be_v decree_v which_o the_o high_a bishop_n of_o that_o see_v give_v sentence_n of_o all_o which_o as_o alsoe_o that_o whole_a epistle_n of_o s._n cyprian_n to_o s._n cornelius_n than_o pope_n of_o rome_n never_o denye_v appeal_n thither_o but_o excuseinge_v and_o defende_v and_o purge_v himself_o and_o other_o bishop_n of_o africa_n accuse_v by_o appellant_n at_o rome_n as_o they_o have_v likewise_o do_v priori_fw-la anno_fw-la the_o year_n before_o sufficient_o supr_fw-la cyprian_a ep_n 55._o supr_fw-la confirm_v the_o undeniable_a supreme_a authority_n of_o that_o church_n which_o s._n cyprian_n there_o prove_v to_o be_v of_o infallible_a judgement_n and_o undeceaveable_a by_o any_o appellant_n or_o other_o in_o matter_n of_o religion_n and_o so_o to_o be_v appeal_v unto_o and_o supreme_a his_o word_n in_o the_o same_o epistle_n and_o concern_v the_o same_o appellant_n be_v these_o navigare_fw-la audent_fw-la &_o ad_fw-la petri_n cathedram_fw-la they_o dare_v to_o sail_v even_o to_o the_o chair_n of_o peter_n and_o to_o the_o principal_a church_n from_o whence_o priestly_a unity_n be_v rise_v and_o carry_v thither_o letter_n from_o schismatic_n and_o wicked_a man_n nor_o to_o think_v that_o they_o be_v roman_n who_o faith_n by_o the_o apostle_n preachinge_a be_v praise_v to_o who_o false_a belief_n can_v have_v access_n hitherto_o the_o very_a word_n of_o s._n cyprian_n in_o that_o place_n and_o epistle_n which_o d._n morton_n allege_v against_o the_o roman_a supreamacie_n by_o which_o be_v evident_a that_o s._n cyprian_n neither_o do_v nor_o can_v by_o his_o doctrine_n deny_v appeal_n to_o that_o church_n which_o as_o he_o write_v can_v not_o be_v deceive_v with_o heretic_n nor_o false_a belief_n can_v have_v access_n unto_o it_o which_o can_v be_v for_o no_o other_o cause_n but_o for_o the_o infallible_a judgement_n thereof_o and_o that_o god_n do_v assist_v it_o in_o truth_n as_o other_o protestant_n be_v witness_n before_o and_o d._n morton_n have_v first_o write_v 296._o morton_z app_z pag._n 296._o in_o this_o order_n the_o title_n of_o universal_a bishop_n of_o the_o church_n have_v be_v long_o use_v of_o the_o pope_n of_o rome_n be_v as_o much_o to_o blame_v to_o speak_v thus_o s._n cyprian_n say_v none_o of_o we_o be_v call_v the_o bishop_n of_o bishop_n which_o not_o s._n cyprian_n only_o but_o the_o whole_a council_n of_o carthadge_n under_o cyprian_n do_v profess_v furthermore_o call_n it_o a_o terror_n tyrannical_a for_o any_o one_o bishop_n to_o impose_v upon_o his_o fellow_n bishop_n a_o necessity_n of_o obedience_n for_o first_o d._n morton_n can_v but_o know_v that_o this_o council_n of_o africa_n defendeinge_v rebaptization_n be_v just_o condemn_v by_o the_o then_o pope_n of_o rome_n and_o recant_v by_o the_o african_a bishop_n present_a at_o it_o as_o be_v prove_v before_o second_o d._n morton_n will_v be_v a_o presbyterian_a if_o he_o make_v equality_n in_o the_o clergy_n and_o deny_v archbishop_n primate_fw-la and_o patriarch_n as_o his_o citation_n without_o better_a gloss_n impli_v three_o he_o do_v abuse_v his_o reader_n to_o wish_v they_o to_o believe_v that_o s._n cyprian_n and_o the_o african_a bishop_n decree_v any_o thing_n against_o the_o claim_n of_o s._n stephen_n than_o bishop_n of_o rome_n his_o predecessor_n and_o successor_n to_o be_v bishop_n of_o bishop_n 296._o mort._n sup_v pag._n 296._o in_o a_o right_a sense_n as_o he_o there_o cit_v from_o binias_n for_o so_o against_o his_o own_o word_n and_o citation_n they_o have_v call_v their_o own_o decree_n a_o terror_n tyrannical_a for_o any_o one_o bishop_n to_o impose_v upon_o his_o fellow_n bishop_n a_o necessity_n of_o obedience_n for_o d._n morton_n dare_v not_o to_o deny_v but_o s._n stephen_n and_o other_o pope_n of_o rome_n be_v at_o the_o jest_n fellow_n bishop_n with_o those_o of_o africa_n but_o s._n cyprian_n and_o those_o bishop_n decree_v no_o such_o thing_n for_o d._n morton_n may_v so_o in_o that_o council_n that_o the_o sentence_n of_o s._n cyprian_n be_v the_o last_o of_o all_o and_o after_o all_o the_o other_o bishop_n and_o only_o to_o condemn_v baptism_n by_o heretic_n after_o recant_v and_o condemn_v and_o the_o word_n which_o he_o cite_v against_o bishop_n of_o bishop_n be_v in_o s._n cyprian_n init_fw-la carthagin_n council_n sub_fw-la cyprian_n to_o 1._o council_n init_fw-la exhortation_n not_o decree_n to_o the_o bishop_n of_o africa_n begin_v audistis_fw-la collegae_fw-la dilectissimi_fw-la you_o have_v hard_o o_o most_o belove_a fellow_n nothing_o concern_v except_o affirminge_v or_o confirminge_v that_o claim_n and_o title_n in_o pope_n stephen_n a_o holy_a saint_n and_o martyr_n but_o altogether_o about_o rebaptisation_n and_o be_v these_o superest_fw-la ut_fw-la de_fw-fr hacre_n quid_fw-la singuli_fw-la sentiamus_fw-la proferamus_fw-la it_o remain_v that_o every_o of_o we_o speak_v of_o this_o matter_n what_o he_o think_v judginge_v no_o man_n or_o remove_v any_o man_n from_o the_o right_n of_o communion_n if_o he_o shall_v think_v otherwise_o for_o none_o of_o we_o there_o assemble_v constitute_v himself_o bishop_n of_o bishop_n which_o see_v s._n stephen_n a_o holy_a pope_n and_o martyr_n with_o other_o of_o that_o sacred_a see_v than_o a_o rule_n to_o all_o by_o protestant_n and_o d._n morton_n do_v by_o they_o also_o it_o must_v be_v yield_v to_o be_v just_a and_o lawful_a neither_o must_v d._n morton_n be_v so_o hyperpapall_a as_o to_o deny_v the_o council_n of_o sardyce_n where_o appeal_v to_o rome_n be_v warrant_v to_o be_v general_a for_o his_o master_n the_o maker_n of_o their_o great_a theatre_n have_v so_o allow_v and_o receive_v it_o before_o nor_o slander_n s._n cyprian_a by_o perswade_v the_o world_n that_o he_o die_v out_o of_o the_o unity_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n for_o recallinge_v of_o which_o his_o great_a rashness_n i_o refer_v he_o to_o better_a authority_n of_o s._n augustine_n s._n jerome_n luciferian_n augustin_n ep_v 48._o hieron_n dialog_n count_n luciferian_n and_o the_o like_a and_o this_o suffice_v of_o this_o question_n by_o which_o the_o university_n of_o cambridg_n may_v easy_o resolve_v themselves_o by_o their_o own_o doctor_n of_o the_o second_o proposition_n offer_v unto_o they_o by_o the_o priest_n of_o wisbich_n there_o be_v a_o external_a judge_n in_o matter_n of_o faith_n who_o it_o be_v and_o of_o what_o authority_n his_o definitive_a sentence_n be_v in_o such_o thing_n
chapter_n four_o wherein_o by_o these_o protestant_n be_v prove_v that_o all_o book_n of_o scripture_n receive_v for_o such_o by_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v canonical_a that_o the_o protestant_n also_o have_v either_o no_o scripture_n at_o all_o or_o uncertain_a and_o doubtful_a and_o no_o true_a canon_n of_o they_o thus_o haveinge_v demonstrative_o prove_v by_o these_o our_o english_a protestant_n that_o the_o true_a church_n of_o christ_n be_v of_o that_o byndeinge_n and_o command_v authority_n power_n and_o privilege_n that_o there_o be_v no_o salvation_n remission_n of_o sin_n or_o hope_n of_o eternal_a life_n out_o of_o the_o church_n it_o be_v the_o bless_a company_n of_o holy_a one_o household_n of_o faith_n spouse_n of_o christ_n pillar_n and_o grawnd_v of_o truth_n her_o communion_n be_v to_o be_v embrace_v direction_n follow_v judgement_n rest_v in_o to_o over-rule_v all_o inferior_a judgement_n whatsoever_o etc._n etc._n and_o that_o both_o the_o present_a church_n of_o rome_n be_v this_o so_o excellent_a and_o enfraunchised_a society_n and_o the_o pope_n and_o bishop_n thereof_o supreme_a head_n and_o spiritual_a governor_n over_o the_o whole_a christian_a world_n all_o other_o question_n against_o these_o protestant_n be_v all_o ready_a determine_v by_o they_o for_o the_o church_n and_o pope_n of_o rome_n so_o that_o nothing_o be_v further_a needful_a to_o be_v dispute_v in_o this_o business_n either_o of_o scripture_n or_o any_o other_o matter_n in_o controversy_n yet_o for_o particular_a satisfaction_n to_o all_o in_o all_o particular_n i_o will_v proceed_v and_o first_o for_o the_o book_n of_o holy_a scripture_n and_o argue_v these_o first_o in_o general_n whatsoever_o book_n be_v propose_v unto_o we_o by_o the_o true_a church_n of_o christ_n and_o the_o supreme_a governor_n thereof_o to_o be_v canonical_a scripture_n be_v for_o such_o to_o be_v embrace_v and_o reverence_v but_o all_o book_n allow_v for_o canonical_a by_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n at_o this_o present_a be_v such_o therefore_o so_o to_o be_v embrace_v and_o reverence_v the_o mayor_n proposition_n be_v evident_a before_o by_o the_o privilege_n of_o the_o true_a church_n recite_v in_o general_a and_o not_o only_o so_o but_o in_o particular_a also_o concern_v the_o authority_n of_o the_o true_a church_n in_o approveinge_v and_o proposeinge_v holy_a scripture_n for_o mr._n wotton_n have_v thus_o testify_v for_o 442._o wotton_n â—ef_n of_o perk_n pag._n 442._o protestant_n the_o judgement_n of_o the_o church_n we_o be_v so_o far_o from_o discreditinge_v that_o we_o hold_v it_o for_o a_o very_a special_a ground_n in_o this_o matter_n of_o scripture_n and_o d._n covell_n have_v these_o convince_a 60._o covell_n against_o burg._n pag._n 60._o word_n the_o church_n of_o christ_n accorde_v to_o her_o authority_n receive_v from_o he_o have_v warrant_n to_o approve_v the_o scripture_n to_o acknowledge_v to_o receive_v to_o publish_v and_o command_v unto_o her_o child_n and_o to_o make_v it_o evident_a that_o this_o privilege_n by_o these_o protestant_n can_v be_v attribute_v or_o ascribe_v to_o any_o other_o church_n than_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n they_o have_v before_o confess_v that_o never_o any_o other_o church_n but_o that_o only_a exceptinge_v the_o church_n of_o constantinople_n pretend_v title_n much_o less_o enjoy_v it_o to_o this_o supreamacie_n to_o propownde_v scripture_n or_o make_v decree_n and_o law_n to_o the_o whole_a church_n and_o the_o child_n thereof_o and_o the_o claim_n thereof_o in_o that_o behalf_n be_v but_o pretend_v and_o usurp_a and_o now_o be_v by_o their_o desolation_n leave_v desolate_a and_o to_o make_v this_o the_o next_o argument_n and_o other_o more_o clear_a i_o will_v in_o this_o place_n recite_v the_o word_n of_o d._n feild_n wherein_o to_o omit_v the_o holy_a scripture_n because_o they_o in_o no_o place_n tell_v we_o which_o be_v or_o be_v not_o canonical_a scripture_n but_o we_o be_v as_o these_o protestant_n before_o have_v tell_v we_o and_o shall_v more_o particulare_o testify_v hereafter_o in_o this_o chapter_n to_o receive_v they_o from_o the_o church_n of_o christ_n that_o we_o may_v know_v who_o most_o to_o trust_v and_o obey_v in_o this_o and_o such_o matter_n of_o controversy_n he_o write_v thus_o have_v speak_v of_o the_o church_n before_o hither_o 5._o field_n pag._n 202._o l._n 4._o c._n 5._o we_o may_v refer_v those_o different_a degree_n of_o obedience_n which_o we_o must_v yield_v to_o they_o that_o command_v and_o teach_v we_o in_o the_o church_n of_o god_n excellent_o describe_v and_o set_v down_o by_o waldensis_n we_o 27._o waldens_n doct_v fidei_fw-la l._n 2._o art_n 2._o 3._o p._n 27._o must_v say_v he_o reverence_n and_o respect_v the_o authority_n of_o all_o catholic_a doctor_n who_o doctrynes_n and_o writeing_n the_o church_n allow_v we_o must_v more_o regard_v the_o authority_n of_o catholic_a bishop_n more_o than_o these_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o apostolic_a church_n among_o they_o more_o especial_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n of_o a_o general_a council_n more_o than_o all_o these_o hitherto_o d._n field_n allowance_n that_o this_o sentence_n be_v excellent_a therefore_o soeinge_v protestant_n never_o have_v nor_o can_v have_v as_o they_o have_v testify_v before_o any_o general_a council_n and_o deny_v all_o counsel_n to_o be_v general_a which_o catholic_n allege_v for_o this_o question_n of_o the_o book_n of_o scripture_n and_o other_o also_o they_o be_v bownde_v to_o be_v obedient_a to_o that_o sentence_n next_o unto_o they_o which_o d._n feild_n here_o have_v tell_v we_o to_o be_v the_o judgement_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n or_o pope_n of_o rome_n which_o have_v define_v and_o allow_v the_o catholic_a doctrine_n for_o the_o book_n of_o canonical_a scripture_n as_o alsoe_o other_o question_n as_o all_o protestant_n acknowledge_v otherwise_o they_o be_v in_o one_o of_o high_a degree_n of_o disobedience_n that_o be_v in_o this_o world_n as_o his_o word_n before_o be_v witness_v for_o he_o allow_v it_o for_o a_o excellent_a direction_n for_o this_o present_a time_n and_o state_n of_o controversy_n and_o yet_o if_o he_o will_v contend_v which_o he_o neither_o do_v nor_o can_v be_v allow_v for_o this_o present_a time_n to_o draw_v it_o to_o the_o day_n of_o thomas_n waldensis_n dispute_v against_o witcliffe_n their_o brother_n in_o religion_n as_o they_o write_v and_o resist_v the_o pope_n authority_n it_o make_v nothing_o for_o his_o excuse_n for_o if_o witcliffe_n as_o they_o say_v be_v of_o their_o religion_n the_o case_n between_o waldensis_n and_o he_o be_v the_o same_o which_o now_o be_v with_o myself_o and_o other_o catholic_n write_n against_o these_o protestant_n brethren_n and_o associate_n in_o religion_n unto_o wickliff_n and_o his_o adherent_n this_o suppose_a i_o make_v the_o like_a argument_n again_o in_o this_o manner_n whatsoever_o book_n be_v propose_v for_o canonical_a scripture_n by_o the_o true_a church_n be_v the_o high_a rule_n that_o can_v be_v have_v or_o find_v in_o time_n of_o controversy_n be_v to_o be_v receive_v for_o holy_a scripture_n but_o all_o those_o book_n which_o the_o present_a roman_a church_n allow_v be_v so_o propose_v therefore_o to_o be_v receive_v for_o holy_a scripture_n the_o mayor_n proposition_n be_v evident_o true_a otherwise_o all_o christian_n in_o such_o time_n must_v needs_o be_v perplex_v in_o the_o chief_a matter_n of_o religion_n by_o protestant_n the_o scripture_n themselves_o which_o can_v be_v for_o so_o contradictory_n may_v both_o be_v true_a the_o high_a rule_n aught_o to_o be_v follow_v the_o high_a rule_n ought_v not_o to_o be_v follow_v which_o be_v contradictory_n it_o ought_v to_o be_v follow_v because_o it_o be_v our_o rule_n and_o the_o best_a that_o can_v be_v assign_v it_o ought_v not_o to_o be_v follow_v because_o it_o be_v false_a and_o deceatefull_a and_o no_o man_n can_v be_v so_o bownde_v under_o damnation_n to_o follow_v a_o false_a rule_n and_o concern_v the_o authority_n of_o the_o church_n in_o this_o case_n it_o be_v further_o confirm_v by_o these_o protestant_a sentence_n d._n covell_n word_n be_v 31._o covell_a def_n of_o hook_n pag._n 31._o these_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n teach_v no_o bad_a opinion_n to_o affirm_v that_o the_o scripture_n be_v holy_a and_o divine_a in_o themselves_o but_o so_o esteem_v by_o we_o for_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o church_n and_o again_o that_o the_o scripture_n be_v true_a we_o have_v it_o from_o the_o church_n and_o further_a thus_o the_o church_n have_v four_o 33._o covell_a sup_n pag._n 32._o 33._o singular_a office_n towards_o the_o scripture_n first_o to_o be_v of_o they_o as_o it_o be_v a_o faithful_a register_n second_o to_o discern_v and_o judge_n between_o false_a and_o adulterate_a and_o that_o which_o be_v true_a and_o perfect_a the_o three_o to_o publish_v and_o diwlge_v to_o proclaim_v as_o a_o crier_n the_o true_a edict_n
before_o all_o other_o and_o both_o by_o the_o judgement_n of_o s._n isidore_n and_o these_o protestant_n themselves_o be_v think_v the_o best_a translation_n and_o to_o be_v prefer_v before_o all_o other_o be_v accordinge_o to_o be_v allow_v esteem_v and_o prefer_v but_o the_o vulgar_a latin_a translation_n by_o these_o protestant_n be_v such_o therefore_o even_o by_o they_o so_o to_o be_v allow_v and_o prefer_v the_o mayor_n proposition_n be_v manifest_o true_a for_o that_o which_o be_v so_o ancient_a in_o the_o true_a latin_a church_n and_o to_o be_v prefer_v before_o all_o other_o must_v needs_o be_v allow_v and_o prefer_v the_o minor_a proposition_n be_v prove_v as_o follow_v first_o their_o bishop_n d_o dove_n write_v in_o these_o word_n of_o this_o vulgar_a latin_a translation_n we_o protestant_n grant_v it_o 16._o dove_n persuas_fw-la pag._n 16._o fit_a that_o for_o uniformity_n in_o quotation_n of_o place_n in_o school_n and_o pulpit_n one_o latin_a text_n shall_v be_v use_v and_o we_o can_v be_v content_v for_o the_o antiquity_n thereof_o to_o prefer_v the_o old_a vulgar_a translation_n before_o all_o other_o latin_a book_n so_o much_o we_o do_v yield_v to_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n d._n covell_n entreateinge_v of_o translation_n of_o scripture_n against_o burges_n the_o puritan_n 94._o covell_n against_o burges_n pag._n 94._o answer_v in_o these_o word_n we_o be_v ready_a to_o confess_v whether_o you_o understand_v the_o italian_a or_o that_o which_o go_v under_o the_o name_n of_o s._n hierome_n that_o they_o be_v use_v ancient_o in_o the_o church_n a_o thousand_o and_o three_o hundred_o year_n ago_o one_o of_o they_o by_o s._n augustine_n prefer_v before_o all_o the_o rest_n the_o other_o high_o commend_v by_o beza_n and_o that_o of_o the_o vulgar_a though_o with_o pagnin_n and_o driedo_n we_o think_v it_o not_o s._n hieromes_n but_o mix_v yet_o we_o can_v be_v content_a to_o say_v as_o isodore_n do_v of_o it_o interpretatio_fw-la eius_fw-la this_o translation_n be_v to_o be_v prefer_v before_o other_o hitherto_o this_o protestant_a doctor_n who_o with_o their_o bishop_n dove_n before_o have_v grant_v as_o much_o as_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n a_o rule_n to_o catholic_n decree_v in_o this_o matter_n if_o we_o may_v give_v credit_n 258._o field_n pag._n 258._o to_o d._n feild_n cite_v and_o allowe_a andradius_fw-la write_v in_o this_o manner_n the_o church_n do_v approve_v translation_n not_o pronownce_v that_o there_o be_v no_o thing_n amiss_o in_o they_o but_o that_o the_o divine_a mystery_n be_v therein_o true_o deliver_v and_o nothing_o that_o concern_v faith_n religion_n or_o good_a manner_n ignorant_o or_o fraudulent_o suppress_v the_o council_n of_o trent_n define_v that_o the_o vulgar_a latin_a translation_n shall_v be_v hold_v authentical_a but_o he_o say_v andreas_n vega_n who_o be_v present_a at_o the_o council_n report_v that_o the_o father_n of_o the_o council_n mean_v not_o to_o determine_v that_o it_o be_v not_o defective_a or_o faulty_a but_o that_o it_o be_v not_o erroneous_a and_o faulty_a in_o such_o sort_n as_o that_o any_o hurtful_a or_o pernicious_a opinion_n in_o matter_n of_o faith_n or_o manner_n may_v necessary_o be_v deduce_v from_o it_o and_o that_o this_o be_v the_o meaneninge_n of_o the_o cowncell_n he_o say_v andreas_n vega_n allege_v the_o authority_n of_o the_o cardinal_n of_o saint_n cross_n afterward_o pope_n who_o deliver_v so_o much_o unto_o he_o hitherto_o d._n field_n allowance_n which_o allow_v that_o his_o protestant_n before_o have_n testify_v as_o much_o for_o the_o vulgar_a latin_a translation_n as_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n define_v and_o consequent_o as_o much_o as_o catholic_n do_v hold_v in_o this_o question_n further_o i_o argue_v thus_o that_o translation_n of_o scripture_n which_o be_v use_v 1300_o year_n age_n when_o the_o church_n be_v in_o her_o best_a and_o flourish_a estate_n and_o from_o which_o no_o hurtful_a or_o pernicious_a opinion_n can_v be_v deduce_v be_v to_o be_v allow_v and_o prefer_v but_o the_o vulgar_a latin_a be_v such_o therefore_o to_o be_v thus_o allow_v and_o prefer_v the_o mayor_n proposition_n be_v evident_o true_a and_o before_o grant_v and_o 29._o covell_a def_n of_o hook_n pag._n 29._o d._n covell_n say_v god_n have_v so_o link_v his_o word_n and_o his_o church_n that_o neither_o can_v stand_v where_o both_o be_v not_o the_o minor_a be_v also_o before_o prove_v by_o these_o doctor_n their_o bishop_n dove_n d._n covell_n and_o field_n so_o nothing_o remain_v to_o be_v prove_v in_o this_o argument_n and_o so_o it_o be_v prove_v and_o allow_v by_o these_o protestant_n that_o of_o all_o translation_n it_o be_v to_o be_v prefer_v that_o it_o contain_v nothing_o against_o faith_n religion_n or_o good_a manner_n nothing_o that_o be_v erroneous_a which_o suffice_v for_o my_o purpose_n now_o let_v we_o see_v how_o these_o protestant_n can_v justify_v their_o translation_n from_o such_o defect_n for_o they_o have_v grant_v before_o that_o this_o vulgar_a latin_a use_v and_o allow_v in_o the_o roman_a church_n be_v to_o be_v prefer_v before_o all_o their_o protestant_a translation_n latin_a english_a welsh_a dutch_a french_a or_o whatsoever_o name_v translation_n i_o argue_v thus_o no_o translation_n whatsoever_o be_v authentical_a but_o every_o english_a and_o other_o protestant_a translation_n be_v a_o translation_n therefore_o none_o of_o they_o be_v authentical_a the_o mayor_n proposition_n consist_v of_o the_o very_a word_n of_o d._n covell_n 16._o covell_a ag_n burg._n pag._n 94._o dove_n persuas_fw-la pag._n 16._o which_o be_v these_o no_o translation_n whatsoever_o be_v authentical_a scripture_n d._n dove_n write_v thus_o all_o translation_n have_v many_o fault_n the_o minor_a be_v manifest_o true_a for_o a_o translation_n can_v true_o be_v say_v to_o be_v no_o translation_n for_o so_o contradictory_n may_v be_v true_a which_o be_v unpossible_a further_o thus_o i_o argue_v no_o translation_n which_o be_v not_o well_o translate_v but_o require_v new_a translation_n be_v to_o be_v allow_v but_o all_o english_a translation_n be_v such_o therefore_o not_o to_o be_v allow_v the_o mayor_n be_v evident_o true_a for_o thing_n not_o well_o do_v be_v ill_o do_v because_o non_fw-la datur_fw-la actus_fw-la indifferens_fw-la in_o individuo_fw-la no_o act_n singularize_v be_v indifferent_a therefore_o be_v ill_o be_v not_o to_o be_v allow_v the_o minor_a be_v prove_v by_o the_o king_n speech_n in_o the_o conference_n at_o 46._o confer_v pag._n 46._o hampton_n where_o he_o say_v that_o he_o can_v never_o yet_o see_v a_o bible_n well_o translate_v into_o english_a but_o the_o worst_a of_o all_o he_o think_v the_o geneva_n to_o be_v and_o therefore_o a_o new_a translation_n shall_v be_v make_v for_o our_o english_a nation_n and_o so_o d._n covell_n also_o burg._n covell_a ag_n burg._n wish_v again_o thus_o i_o argue_v no_o translation_n that_o be_v perver_v in_o many_o hundred_o of_o place_n be_v inferior_a to_o the_o turk_n koran_n and_o deny_v christianity_n be_v to_o be_v allow_v but_o the_o english_a protestant_a common_a translation_n it_o such_o therefore_o not_o to_o be_v allow_v the_o mayor_n proposition_n be_v more_o than_o evident_o true_a the_o minor_a be_v thus_o prove_v by_o the_o protestant_a author_n of_o the_o book_n call_v advertisement_n 1604._o aduertism_n in_o a_o 1604._o his_o word_n be_v these_o the_o bible_n be_v pervert_v in_o eight_o hundred_o and_o eight_o and_o forty_o place_n in_o the_o old_a testament_n the_o english_a protestant_a bible_n be_v inferior_a to_o the_o â—urkes_v koran_n and_o so_o christianity_n be_v deny_v in_o england_n by_o public_a authority_n my_o next_o argument_n be_v this_o no_o translation_n that_o have_v many_o omission_n many_o addition_n which_o sometime_o pervert_v the_o sense_n be_v senseless_a and_o sometime_o contrary_a be_v a_o true_a translation_n or_o to_o be_v allow_v but_o the_o english_a receive_v protestant_a translation_n be_v such_o therefore_o not_o true_a nor_o to_o be_v allow_v the_o mayor_n be_v palpable_o true_a the_o minor_a be_v prove_v by_o mr._n burges_n in_o these_o word_n answ_n burg._n apol_n pag._n 93._o in_o d._n covells_n answ_n of_o the_o approve_a english_a translation_n it_o be_v a_o translation_n which_o have_v many_o omission_n many_o addition_n which_o sometime_o obscure_v sometime_o pervert_v the_o sense_n be_v sometime_o senseless_a sometime_o contrary_a thus_o i_o argue_v again_o no_o translation_n that_o be_v corrupt_a have_v gross_a corruption_n by_o leave_v out_o of_o word_n by_o put_v to_o of_o word_n and_o which_o pervert_v the_o meaneinge_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n be_v a_o true_a or_o sufferable_a translation_n but_o the_o usual_a english_a translation_n by_o protestant_n be_v such_o therefore_o not_o true_a nor_o sufferable_a the_o mayor_n proposition_n be_v apparent_o true_a and_o the_o minor_n be_v thus_o prove_v by_o these_o protestant_n the_o 22_o
authority_n in_o such_o case_n be_v private_a therefore_o no_o protestant_a interpretation_n be_v bind_v or_o juridical_a the_o mayor_n proposition_n be_v thus_o prove_v by_o d._n feild_n 235._o field_n l._n 4._o c._n 19_o pag._n 235._o in_o these_o word_n we_o confess_v that_o neither_o conference_n of_o place_n nor_o consideration_n of_o the_o antecedentia_fw-la and_o consequentia_fw-la nor_o look_v into_o the_o original_n be_v of_o any_o force_n unless_o we_o find_v the_o thing_n which_o we_o conceive_v to_o be_v understand_v and_o mean_v in_o the_o place_n interpret_v to_o be_v consonant_n to_o the_o rule_n of_o faith_n and_o he_o write_v thus_o again_o private_a interpretation_n 226._o field_n pag._n 226._o be_v not_o so_o propose_v and_o urge_v as_o if_o they_o will_v bind_v all_o other_o to_o receive_v it_o the_o minor_a proposition_n that_o all_o protestant_a exposition_n in_o respect_n of_o a_o binde_v and_o juridical_a power_n be_v private_a be_v thus_o prove_v by_o this_o protestant_a argument_n no_o interpretation_n or_o interpreter_n wante_v jurisdiction_n and_o authority_n to_o command_v their_o interpretation_n and_o exposition_n in_o matter_n of_o faith_n to_o be_v beleve_v as_o such_o be_v to_o be_v account_v bynde_v and_o juridical_a but_o all_o english_a protestant_n interpretation_n exposition_n and_o definition_n by_o their_o own_o judgement_n want_v this_o binde_v and_o commaunde_v authority_n in_o matter_n of_o faith_n therefore_o they_o be_v not_o juridical_a and_o byndeinge_v to_o be_v believe_v the_o mayor_n be_v evident_o true_a for_o where_o there_o be_v not_o power_n and_o authority_n in_o thing_n those_o thing_n can_v be_v right_o and_o iuridical_o command_v or_o binde_v man_n to_o do_v or_o believe_v they_o the_o minor_a proposition_n be_v prove_v by_o d._n feild_n in_o these_o word_n as_o before_o we_o make_v 228._o field_n pag._n 228._o three_o kind_n of_o judgement_n the_o one_o of_o discretion_n common_a to_o all_o the_o other_o of_o direction_n common_a to_o the_o pastor_n of_o the_o church_n and_o a_o three_o of_o jurisdiction_n proper_a to_o they_o that_o have_v supreme_a power_n in_o the_o church_n so_o likewise_o we_o make_v three_o kind_n of_o interpretation_n the_o first_o private_a the_o second_o of_o public_a direction_n and_o so_o the_o pastor_n of_o the_o church_n may_v public_o propose_v what_o they_o conceive_v of_o it_o and_o the_o three_o of_o jurisdiction_n and_o so_o they_o that_o have_v supreme_a power_n that_o be_v in_o the_o bishop_n assemble_v in_o a_o general_a council_n may_v interpreate_v the_o scripture_n and_o by_o their_o authority_n suppress_v all_o they_o that_o shall_v gaynesay_v such_o interpretation_n and_o subject_a every_o man_n that_o shall_v disobey_v such_o determination_n as_o they_o consent_v upon_o to_o excommunication_n and_o censure_n of_o the_o like_a nature_n hitherto_o d._n field_n word_n plain_o declare_v that_o in_o his_o judgement_n the_o protestant_n neither_o have_v nor_o can_v have_v this_o juridical_a and_o commaunde_v judgement_n or_o interpretation_n because_o as_o be_v prove_v by_o themselves_o before_o they_o neither_o have_v have_v nor_o can_v have_v any_o general_a council_n in_o which_o alone_o he_o place_v this_o jurisdiction_n and_o binde_v power_n for_o propose_v without_o authority_n which_o he_o give_v there_o to_o bishop_n be_v not_o juridical_a and_o coactive_a if_o he_o shall_v answer_n that_o in_o the_o first_o three_o hundred_o year_n there_o be_v no_o general_a council_n and_o yet_o matter_n of_o religion_n be_v decide_v and_o embrace_v he_o condemn_v himself_o and_o all_o protestant_n in_o this_o business_n for_o either_o he_o must_v leave_v that_o primative_a church_n absolute_o without_o jurisdiction_n and_o power_n which_o be_v most_o absurd_a or_o leave_v it_o to_o they_o that_o both_o true_o claim_v and_o use_v it_o the_o pope_n of_o rome_n as_o these_o protestant_n have_v before_o acknowledge_v and_o above_o all_o man_n d._n feild_n must_v be_v of_o that_o opinion_n for_o he_o 202._o feild_n pag._n 202._o have_v write_v and_o allow_v in_o this_o manner_n we_o must_v reverence_v the_o authority_n of_o all_o catholic_a doctor_n who_o doctrine_n and_o writeing_n the_o church_n allow_v we_o must_v more_o regard_v the_o authority_n of_o catholic_a bishop_n more_o than_o these_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o apostolic_a church_n among_o they_o more_o especial_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n of_o a_o general_a council_n more_o than_o all_o these_o therefore_o by_o this_o protestant_a doctor_n in_o time_n when_o general_a counsel_n can_v be_v the_o high_a decide_n and_o juridical_a sentence_n and_o power_n be_v in_o the_o church_n and_o pope_n of_o rome_n and_o by_o this_o he_o be_v also_o prevent_v from_o say_v that_o protestant_n may_v command_v such_o interpretation_n and_o definition_n within_o their_o own_o temporal_a territory_n for_o so_o they_o shall_v not_o most_o reverence_n and_o respect_n next_o to_o a_o general_a council_n the_o church_n of_o rome_n the_o next_o judge_n as_o he_o have_v write_v but_o quite_o the_o contrary_a their_o own_o stubborn_a and_o disobedient_a will_n which_o in_o such_o cause_n be_v heretical_a or_o scâ—maticall_a usurpation_n and_o yet_o d._n feild_n in_o his_o division_n of_o interpretation_n before_o assign_v no_o jurisdiction_n at_o all_o to_o inferior_a bishop_n to_o command_v either_o in_o the_o whole_a church_n or_o in_o provincial_n in_o such_o case_n further_o i_o argue_v thus_o no_o opinion_n or_o article_n not_o ground_v upon_o the_o word_n of_o god_n be_v to_o be_v believe_v or_o command_v as_o matter_n of_o faith_n but_o all_o protestant_n deduction_n and_o interpretation_n in_o these_o controversy_n be_v such_o not_o ground_v upon_o the_o word_n of_o god_n therefore_o not_o to_o be_v believe_v or_o command_v as_o article_n of_o faith_n the_o mayor_n be_v the_o common_a doctrine_n of_o protestant_n the_o minor_a be_v prove_v both_o before_o when_o protestant_n have_v deprive_v themselves_o of_o counsel_n pope_n and_o all_o true_a proposer_n of_o the_o word_n of_o god_n tie_v themselves_o to_o their_o own_o doctrine_n and_o deduction_n and_o be_v thus_o further_o confirm_v by_o d._n covell_n in_o these_o word_n 85._o covell_a def_n of_o hook_n pag._n 85._o doctrine_n derive_v exhortation_n deduct_v interpretation_n agreeable_a be_v not_o the_o word_n of_o god_n therefore_o the_o whole_a religion_n of_o protestant_n against_o catholic_n be_v thus_o found_v upon_o so_o deceatefull_a a_o ground_n as_o humanee_n deduction_n be_v can_v true_o and_o juridical_o be_v commander_n yet_o it_o be_v so_o manifest_a to_o all_o that_o their_o religion_n consist_v whole_o on_o their_o imagine_a interpretation_n and_o deduction_n that_o mr._n wotton_n and_o etc._n wottoâ—_n def_n of_o perk._n pag._n 467._o etc._n etc._n other_o be_v enforce_v absurde_o to_o say_v that_o deduction_n from_o scripture_n make_v a_o matter_n of_o faith_n otherwise_o he_o cannot_v make_v any_o article_n of_o faith_n to_o be_v in_o their_o doctrine_n against_o us._n and_o d._n feild_n himself_o so_o resolute_a before_o against_o these_o private_a interpretation_n and_o exposition_n seem_v to_o be_v of_o the_o same_o mind_n to_o defend_v their_o religion_n in_o make_v such_o deduction_n to_o be_v matter_n of_o faith_n by_o every_o private_a deduction_n his_o word_n be_v these_o we_o 226._o feild_n pag_n 226._o say_v that_o man_n not_o neglect_v that_o light_n of_o direction_n which_o the_o church_n yield_v noâ—_n other_o help_n and_o mean_n may_v be_v assure_v out_o of_o the_o nature_n of_o the_o thing_n themselves_o the_o conference_n of_o place_n the_o knowledge_n of_o tongue_n and_o the_o suitable_a correspondence_n that_o one_o part_n of_o dyvine_a truth_n have_v with_o a_o other_o that_o they_o have_v sound_n out_o the_o true_a meaneinge_n of_o it_o and_o by_o this_o assurednes_n he_o seem_v to_o understand_v assurednes_n of_o faith_n make_v their_o private_a deduction_n and_o interpretation_n the_o word_n of_o god_n as_o m._n wotton_n before_o cite_v do_v in_o 467._o wotton_n def_n of_o perk._n pag._n 467._o these_o word_n we_o acknowledge_v both_o and_o hold_v all_o matter_n conclude_v logical_o out_o of_o the_o scripture_n to_o be_v the_o word_n of_o god_n as_o well_o as_o if_o they_o be_v express_o set_v down_o in_o it_o word_n for_o word_n therefore_o i_o may_v lawful_o take_v it_o be_v a_o common_a protestant_a doctrine_n both_o doctor_n feild_n and_o m._n wotton_n speakeinge_v for_o their_o protestant_n in_o the_o plural_a number_n we_o say_v we_o acknowledge_v etc._n etc._n so_o that_o by_o their_o religion_n m._n field_n or_o m._n wottons_n logic_n vain_a and_o uncertain_a deduction_n be_v of_o high_a authority_n and_o more_o to_o be_v believe_v than_o any_o general_a council_n or_o 21._o articl_n of_o relig._n art_n 21._o other_o external_a rule_n of_o religion_n for_o all_o these_o by_o they_o as_o be_v present_o to_o be_v prove_v may_v err_v even_o in_o
think_v be_v plural_a that_o whosoever_o by_o their_o interpretation_n shall_v allow_v such_o absurdity_n can_v have_v the_o true_a interpretation_n of_o scripture_n now_o the_o minor_a be_v easy_o prove_v by_o he_o also_o for_o all_o man_n be_v bownde_v to_o obey_v lawful_a superiority_n and_o authority_n such_o as_o he_o say_v a_o general_a council_n have_v over_o all_o christian_n in_o these_o case_n his_o word_n before_o cite_v be_v these_o they_o that_o have_v supreme_a 228._o field_n l._n 4._o â—_o 16._o pag._n 228._o power_n that_o be_v the_o bishop_n assemble_v in_o a_o general_a council_n may_v interpret_v the_o scripture_n and_o by_o their_o authority_n suppress_v all_o they_o that_o shall_v gaynesay_v such_o interpretation_n and_o subject_a every_o man_n that_o shall_v disobey_v such_o determination_n as_o they_o consent_v upon_o to_o excommunication_n and_o censure_n of_o like_a nature_n wherefore_o see_v general_a counsel_n have_v this_o binde_v and_o commaunde_v power_n over_o all_o man_n by_o these_o protestant_n and_o yet_o by_o their_o article_n before_o may_v err_v and_o have_v sup_n art_n 21._o sup_n err_v even_o in_o thing_n pertain_v unto_o god_n the_o whole_a christian_a world_n with_o so_o many_o absurdity_n may_v be_v in_o this_o damnable_a error_n the_o church_n may_v cease_v not_o be_v catholic_a christ_n 203._o field_n pag._n 203._o shall_v be_v without_o a_o church_n which_o d._n feild_n before_o esteem_v great_a absurdity_n again_o thus_o i_o argue_v they_o which_o strange_o pervert_v bely_v deprave_v abuse_n and_o falsefye_v holy_a scripture_n can_v be_v think_v to_o be_v true_a interpreter_n of_o they_o but_o m._n parkes_n so_o testify_v of_o our_o testim_fw-la park_n ag_n lymbom_n def_n of_o the_o 1._o 2._o 3._o testim_fw-la english_a protestant_n therefore_o they_o can_v be_v think_v to_o be_v true_a interpreter_n of_o they_o nothe_v remain_v in_o this_o argument_n to_o be_v prove_v further_o i_o argue_v thus_o no_o interpreter_n or_o expositor_n of_o scripture_n who_o interpretation_n be_v partial_a untrue_a seditious_a savoure_v of_o treason_n poison_n the_o gospel_n etc._n etc._n be_v to_o be_v judge_v true_a and_o juridical_a but_o the_o english_a protestant_n hy_z their_o own_o testimony_n be_v such_o therefore_o not_o to_o be_v judge_v true_a and_o iuridicall_a interpreter_n the_o mayor_n be_v true_a and_o evident_a and_o the_o minor_a thus_o prove_v first_o by_o the_o protestant_a 47._o confer_v at_o hampt_a pag._n 47._o conference_n in_o these_o word_n the_o note_n annex_v to_o the_o geneva_n translation_n some_o be_v very_o partial_a untrue_a seditious_a and_o savoure_a toâ—_n much_o of_o dangerous_a and_o traitorous_a conceit_n yet_o these_o be_v allow_v and_o publish_v as_o public_a and_o approve_a interpretation_n an_o other_o protestant_n write_v in_o this_o manner_n the_o bishop_n 1604._o aduerment_n an._n 1604._o note_n betray_v our_o lord_n and_o redeemer_n and_o befool_v the_o rock_n of_o salvation_n they_o be_v the_o very_a poison_n to_o all_o the_o gospel_n m._n ormerod_n write_v thus_o of_o his_o fellow_n 4._o orme_a pick_v purit_fw-la q._n 4._o protestant_n they_o fill_v the_o margin_n of_o their_o book_n full_a of_o place_n of_o scripture_n in_o a_o wrong_n sense_n that_o by_o this_o mean_v they_o may_v more_o easy_o deceive_v the_o simple_a people_n they_o neither_o care_n for_o mayor_n minor_n nor_o conclusion_n so_o they_o may_v say_v some_o thing_n they_o point_v their_o margin_n with_o shameful_a abuse_v of_o scripture_n to_o these_o i_o may_v add_v more_o argument_n as_o that_o by_o their_o own_o testimony_n they_o be_v heretic_n schismatic_n have_v no_o ttue_n church_n no_o true_a religion_n and_o the_o like_a as_o among_o other_o reason_n from_o themselves_o why_o catholik_o may_v not_o communicate_v with_o they_o in_o spiritual_a and_o religeous_a affair_n be_v prove_v in_o a_o late_a treatise_n against_o they_o i_o will_v therefore_o pass_v they_o over_o as_o already_o prove_v chapter_n vii_o wherein_o by_o these_o protestant's_n be_v prove_v that_o unwritten_a tradition_n lawful_o prove_v be_v the_o word_n of_o god_n equal_o as_o the_o holy_a scripture_n that_o many_o such_o be_v and_o all_o confirm_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o condemn_v protestant_n religion_n after_o this_o entreateinge_n of_o holy_a scripture_n the_o write_a word_n of_o god_n let_v we_o come_v to_o that_o part_n of_o his_o sacred_a word_n delyver_v by_o tradition_n and_o unwritten_a verity_n preserve_v and_o propose_v to_o faithful_a christian_n by_o the_o holy_a spouse_n and_o church_n of_o christ_n who_o judgement_n rule_n and_o direction_n be_v so_o dignify_v above_o all_o inferior_a judgement_n by_o these_o protestant_n before_o concern_v the_o validity_n and_o authority_n of_o true_o prove_v tradition_n i_o argue_v thus_o all_o rule_n ground_n and_o authority_n in_o matter_n of_o religion_n that_o be_v equal_a with_o holy_a scripture_n in_o the_o judgement_n of_o protestant_n the_o high_a rule_n in_o such_o cause_n be_v â—eghely_o to_o be_v reverence_v and_o obey_v of_o all_o christian_n but_o the_o holy_a tradition_n and_o unwritten_a verity_n deliver_v by_o christ_n and_o apostle_n be_v lawful_o prove_v be_v of_o this_o nature_n therefore_o to_o be_v reverence_v embrace_v and_o receive_v the_o mayor_n proposition_n be_v evident_o true_a for_o where_o there_o be_v absolute_a equality_n there_o be_v not_o inferioritie_n but_o parity_n as_o be_v manifest_a in_o all_o equality_n the_o minor_a be_v thus_o prove_v in_o this_o manner_n first_o m._n wotton_n speake_v of_o such_o have_v these_o supr_fw-la wotton_n def_n of_o perk._n pag._n 405._o pag._n 436._o supr_fw-la word_n out_o of_o all_o question_n we_o be_v bind_v to_o keep_v they_o and_o tell_v we_o that_o m._n perkins_n be_v of_o the_o same_o opinion_n d._n feild_n speak_v thus_o concern_v tradition_n in_o this_o question_n by_o tradition_n we_o understand_v such_o part_n of_o christian_a doctrine_n or_o 20._o field_n pag._n 238._o l._n 4._o cap._n 20._o discipline_n as_o be_v not_o write_v by_o they_o by_o whom_o they_o be_v first_o deliver_v for_o thus_o our_o adversary_n understand_v tradition_n which_o they_o divide_v into_o diverse_a kind_n first_o in_o respect_n of_o the_o author_n so_o make_v they_o of_o three_o sort_n divine_a apostolical_a and_o ecclesiastical_a second_o in_o respect_n of_o the_o matter_n they_o concern_v in_o which_o respect_n they_o make_v they_o to_o be_v of_o two_o sort_n for_o either_o they_o concern_v matter_n of_o faith_n or_o matter_n of_o manner_n and_o these_o late_a again_o either_o temporal_a or_o perpetual_a universal_a or_o particular_a all_o these_o in_o their_o several_a kind_n they_o make_v equal_a with_o the_o word_n precept_n and_o doctrine_n of_o christ_n the_o apostle_n and_o pastor_n of_o the_o church_n leave_v unto_o we_o in_o writeinge_v neither_o be_v there_o any_o reason_n why_o they_o shall_v not_o so_o do_v if_o they_o can_v prove_v any_o such_o unwritten_a verity_n for_o it_o be_v not_o the_o write_v that_o give_v thing_n their_o authority_n but_o the_o worth_a and_o credit_n of_o he_o that_o deliver_v they_o though_o by_o word_n and_o lyvely_a voice_n only_o thus_o the_o authority_n of_o tradition_n be_v justify_v by_o protestant_n to_o be_v equal_a with_o the_o scripture_n if_o they_o can_v be_v prove_v now_o because_o protestant_n mayntayneinge_v the_o sufficiency_n of_o scripture_n for_o matter_n of_o faith_n deny_v tradition_n of_o that_o nature_n i_o argue_v in_o this_o manner_n all_o article_n and_o matter_n of_o faith_n be_v in_o protestant_n judgement_n prove_v and_o deliver_v to_o we_o by_o tradition_n therefore_o some_o article_n and_o matter_n of_o faith_n be_v in_o their_o judgement_n or_o so_o must_v be_v grant_v to_o be_v deliver_v by_o tradition_n the_o consequence_n be_v evident_a for_o every_o general_a proposition_n include_v the_o particular_a the_o antecedent_n be_v thus_o prove_v by_o they_o whosoever_o do_v grant_n those_o thing_n which_o by_o they_o contain_v all_o matter_n and_o article_n of_o faith_n to_o be_v delyver_v by_o tradition_n must_v needs_o allow_v tradition_n in_o matter_n of_o faith_n but_o these_o protestant_n do_v so_o therefore_o they_o must_v allow_v such_o tradition_n the_o mayor_n be_v evident_a for_o whatsoever_o contain_v all_o exclude_v none_o and_o so_o comprehend_v all_o comprehend_v also_o some_o and_o the_o part_n of_o that_o all_o the_o minor_a be_v likewise_o prove_v in_o this_o manner_n suppose_v the_o common_a opinion_n of_o these_o protestant_n set_v down_o in_o the_o sixth_o article_n of_o their_o religion_n 6._o articl_n of_o relig._n art_n 6._o in_o these_o word_n holy_a scripture_n contain_v all_o thing_n necessary_a to_o salvation_n so_o that_o whatsoever_o iâ—_n not_o read_v therein_o nor_o may_v be_v prove_v thereby_o be_v not_o to_o be_v require_v of_o any_o man_n that_o it_o shall_v be_v believe_v as_o a_o article_n of_o the_o
priest_n parsonall_a absolution_n from_o sin_v after_o confession_n baptism_n by_o private_a parson_n in_o time_n of_o necessity_n confirmation_n profession_n of_o our_o faith_n to_o believe_v in_o the_o father_n the_o son_n holy_a ghost_n ordination_n of_o archbishop_n in_o their_o province_n and_o bishop_n in_o their_o diocese_n the_o article_n of_o christ_n descent_n to_o hell_n the_o apostle_n creed_n baptism_n of_o infant_n the_o perpetual_a virginity_n of_o our_o bless_a lady_n the_o celebrate_v of_o our_o lord_n day_n call_v sunday_n for_o the_o sabbath_n in_o the_o old_a law_n the_o feast_n of_o pentecoste_n and_o easter_n and_o their_o time_n when_o to_o be_v celebrate_v not_o answeare_v to_o the_o jew_n and_o for_o denial_n of_o which_o the_o quartadeciman_n heresy_n be_v condemn_v and_o other_o be_v thus_o allow_v by_o these_o protestant_n to_o be_v true_a tradition_n or_o so_o esteem_v in_o the_o primative_a church_n by_o their_o testimony_n therefore_o they_o ought_v to_o have_v allowance_n for_o true_a and_o indubitate_a tradition_n the_o mayor_n be_v evident_a for_o against_o protestant_n not_o better_a testimony_n can_v be_v then_o from_o themselves_o and_o they_o have_v grant_v before_o that_o the_o primative_a church_n be_v a_o true_a rule_n in_o religion_n and_o to_o be_v follow_v of_o us._n now_o to_o prove_v the_o minor_a i_o must_v ciâ—e_v these_o protestant_n and_o if_o any_o of_o they_o in_o the_o judgement_n of_o some_o other_o in_o their_o religion_n speak_v not_o always_o to_o their_o likeinge_n or_o unproper_o as_o they_o think_v let_v they_o try_v this_o combat_n with_o themselves_o it_o belong_v not_o to_o i_o in_o this_o treatise_n first_o d._n covell_n and_o other_o teach_v that_o the_o sign_n of_o the_o cross_n be_v confer_v covell_a ag_n burg._n pag._n 139._o 124._o 125._o confer_v a_o apostolickall_n constitution_n and_o tradition_n and_o the_o protestant_n against_o puritan_n do_v not_o defend_v it_o by_o scripture_n the_o same_o d._n covell_n from_o the_o 122._o covell_a ag_n burg._n pag._n 122._o ancient_a father_n tell_v we_o that_o the_o mixture_n of_o water_n with_o wine_n be_v a_o apostolical_a tradition_n and_o as_o a_o general_a council_n be_v of_o high_a judgement_n by_o these_o man_n before_o so_o d._n willet_n write_v 169._o willet_n antilog_n pag._n 169._o thus_o the_o greek_n in_o a_o general_a council_n hold_v at_o nyce_n confirm_v and_o allow_v the_o adoration_n of_o imadge_n and_o it_o teach_v that_o reverence_n of_o imadge_n be_v a_o apostolical_a tradition_n m._n middleton_n have_v 51._o council_n nyc_a 2._o middleton_n pap_n pag._n 64._o 45._o 46._o 51._o thus_o testify_v s._n chrisostome_n teach_v it_o to_o be_v the_o apostle_n ordinance_n to_o pray_v for_o the_o dead_a and_o confess_v it_o be_v a_o tradition_n in_o the_o primative_a church_n receive_v from_o the_o father_n to_o pray_v for_o the_o dead_a and_o beg_v mercy_n of_o god_n for_o they_o the_o dead_a be_v pray_v for_o in_o the_o public_a liturgy_n or_o mass_n of_o basile_n chrisostome_n and_o â—piphanius_n the_o greek_a 3._o gennad_n schol._n def_n 5._o c._n 3._o church_n so_o allow_v by_o protestant_n as_o before_o testify_v thus_o the_o doctrine_n of_o purgatory_n prayer_n and_o sacrifice_n for_o the_o dead_a be_v a_o tradition_n of_o the_o apostle_n m._n perkins_n ormerod_n and_o other_o assure_v we_o 13._o perk._n probl_a pag._n 93._o orme_a pick_v pag._n â—7_n morton_n apol._n part_n 1._o pag._n 227._o 228._o middleton_n pap_n pag._n 134._o willet_n antilog_n pag._n 13._o the_o ancient_a father_n teach_v prayer_n to_o saint_n and_o d._n morton_n allege_v how_o all_o antiquity_n teach_v invocation_n of_o saint_n then_o see_v protestant_n will_v not_o allow_v it_o by_o scripture_n they_o must_v grant_v it_o by_o tradition_n m._n middleton_n tell_v we_o that_o the_o ancient_a father_n so_o receaveinge_v it_o from_o they_o that_o go_v before_o they_o teach_v that_o vow_n of_o chastity_n and_o single_a life_n in_o priest_n be_v to_o be_v observe_v by_o tradition_n d._n willet_n grant_v that_o vigiluntius_n be_v condemn_v for_o a_o heretic_n for_o denial_n of_o reverence_n to_o relic_n then_o by_o tradition_n in_o the_o judgement_n of_o protestant_n for_o they_o teach_v that_o it_o be_v not_o contain_v in_o scripture_n his_o majesty_n and_o the_o protestant_a conference_n tell_v we_o with_o 13._o confer_v pag._n 13._o the_o father_n and_o apostolic_a church_n that_o the_o particular_a and_o personal_a absolution_n from_o sin_n after_o confession_n be_v apostolical_a and_o a_o very_a godly_a ordinance_n and_o yet_o other_o protestant_n there_o affirm_v that_o neither_o that_n nor_o other_o followe_a be_v contain_v in_o scripture_n d._n bilson_n protestant_n bishop_n of_o winchester_n with_o consent_n 18._o confer_v pag._n 18._o of_o antiquity_n teach_v that_o baptism_n to_o be_v minister_v by_o private_a person_n in_o time_n of_o necessity_n be_v a_o holy_a tradition_n his_o majesty_n and_o the_o say_a conference_n teach_v that_o bishop_n be_v divine_a ordination_n 36._o confer_v pag_n 35._o 36._o and_o confirmation_n be_v a_o apostolical_a tradition_n how_o it_o ought_v by_o these_o man_n to_o be_v receive_v 11._o pag._n 10._o 11._o for_o a_o sacrament_n shall_v be_v prove_v among_o other_o sacrament_n hereafter_o m._n wotton_n write_v 4â—6_n wotton_n def_n of_o perk._n pag_n 465._o 4â—6_n that_o s._n basile_n do_v hold_v that_o the_o very_a profession_n of_o our_o faith_n by_o which_o we_o believe_v in_o the_o father_n the_o son_n and_o the_o holy_a ghost_n be_v a_o tradition_n d._n covell_n wittness_v thus_o that_o it_o be_v a_o 2._o covell_a ag_n the_o plea._n of_o the_o innoc._n pag._n 104._o barlowe_n ser._n sept._n 21._o an._n 1607._o part_n 3._o cap._n 2._o apostolical_a tradition_n or_o ordination_n to_o ordain_v archibishopâ—_n in_o their_o province_n as_o bishop_n also_o in_o their_o diocese_n to_o rule_v the_o church_n and_o yet_o many_o english_a protestant_n to_o be_v cite_v hereafter_o deny_v such_o thing_n either_o direct_o or_o consequent_o to_o be_v contain_v in_o scripture_n and_o yet_o as_o before_o do_v make_v true_a discipline_n and_o regiment_n so_o essential_a a_o thing_n in_o religion_n that_o in_o their_o doctrine_n it_o be_v a_o note_n of_o the_o true_a church_n the_o protestant_a puritan_n utter_o deny_v alsoe_o that_o christ_n descent_n into_o hell_n can_v be_v prove_v out_o of_o scripture_n yet_o their_o protestant_a bishop_n of_o winchester_n d._n bilson_n 664._o bilson_n suru_fw-fr pag._n 664._o affirm_v that_o the_o article_n of_o christâ—_n descent_n to_o hell_n and_o the_o creed_n wherein_o it_o be_v contain_v be_v a_o apostolical_a tradition_n deliver_v to_o the_o church_n by_o the_o direction_n and_o agreement_n of_o the_o apostle_n to_o which_o d._n feild_n have_v also_o give_v testimony_n before_o 239._o field_n pag._n 238._o 239._o and_o affirm_v the_o same_o of_o other_o particular_n remember_v in_o the_o minor_a proposition_n among_o which_o that_o doctrine_n of_o baptise_v infant_n be_v deny_v by_o many_o of_o his_o english_a protestant_n church_n either_o to_o be_v contain_v or_o to_o be_v prove_v by_o scripture_n yet_o d._n feild_n 239._o field_n pag._n 239._o write_v thus_o baptism_n of_o infant_n be_v name_v a_o tradition_n because_o it_o be_v not_o express_o deliver_v in_o scripture_n that_o the_o apostle_n do_v baptise_v infant_n nor_o any_o express_a precept_n there_o find_v that_o they_o shall_v so_o do_v then_o if_o we_o shall_v grant_n more_o authority_n and_o give_v great_a credit_n to_o this_o doctor_n that_o in_o his_o judgement_n against_o his_o fellow_n protestant_n before_o he_o can_v probable_o deduce_v this_o doctrine_n from_o scripture_n which_o they_o deny_v yet_o it_o be_v but_o his_o private_a deduction_n and_o interpretation_n and_o perhaps_o some_o few_o other_o which_o as_o before_o by_o his_o grant_n bind_v we_o not_o to_o receive_v it_o as_o the_o doctrine_n of_o baptise_v infant_n do_v of_o the_o perpetual_a virginity_n of_o our_o bless_a lady_n to_o be_v a_o tradition_n i_o have_v entreat_v before_o and_o doctor_n feild_n add_v thus_o the_o five_o kind_n of_o tradition_n 239._o feild_n supr_fw-la 239._o comprehend_v such_o observation_n as_o in_o particular_a be_v not_o command_v in_o scripture_n nor_o the_o necessity_n of_o they_o from_o thence_o conclude_v of_o this_o fort_n many_o think_v the_o observation_n of_o the_o lend_v fast_o to_o be_v the_o fast_a of_o the_o four_o and_o the_o sixth_o day_n of_o the_o week_n and_o some_o other_o the_o custom_n of_o stande_v at_o prayer_n on_o the_o lord_n day_n and_o between_o easter_n and_o whitsuntide_n be_v general_o receive_v as_o deliver_v by_o apostolic_a tradition_n and_o when_o some_o begin_v to_o break_v it_o it_o be_v confirm_v by_o the_o council_n of_o nyce_n and_o if_o 20._o council_n nic._n can_v 20._o to_o stand_v at_o prayer_n at_o such_o time_n of_o the_o lord_n day_n easter_n and_o
wherefore_o the_o protestant_a bishop_n of_o winchester_n d._n bilson_n d._n â—orton_n his_o late_a appeal_n with_o other_o of_o his_o protestant_n grant_v these_o proposition_n 286._o bilson_n true_a diff_n pag._n 66._o 67._o morton_n appeal_v pag._n 286._o the_o canon_n of_o the_o primatife_a church_n make_v every_o thing_n void_a that_o be_v do_v without_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n and_o again_o the_o canon_n of_o the_o primative_a church_n forbid_v any_o council_n to_o be_v call_v without_o his_o consent_n which_o be_v only_o peculiar_a to_o he_o and_o his_o see_n apostolic_a and_o from_o the_o beginning_n must_v prove_v a_o singular_a preeminence_n in_o he_o and_o a_o power_n supreme_a in_o decide_v matter_n and_o doubt_n of_o faith_n therefore_o m._n ormerod_n wittness_v that_o s._n â—eo_fw-la 78._o orme_a pick_v pa._n pag._n 44._o orm._n sup_v pag._n 78._o that_o glorious_a saint_n and_o doctor_n teach_v that_o god_n do_v assist_v and_o direct_v that_o see_v in_o decree_n and_o further_o he_o wittness_v in_o these_o word_n to_o prove_v that_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n have_v the_o preeminence_n over_o all_o church_n anacleâ—us_n live_a in_o the_o apostle_n time_n and_o pope_n of_o rome_n allege_v matth._n 16._o vers_fw-la 18._o upon_o this_o rock_n will_v i_o build_v my_o church_n and_o he_o expownd_v it_o thus_o super_fw-la hanc_fw-la petram_fw-la id_fw-la est_fw-la super_fw-la ecolesiam_fw-la romanam_fw-la upon_o this_o rock_n that_o be_v upon_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n will_v i_o build_v my_o church_n this_o of_o the_o testimony_n of_o that_o apostolic_a pope_n saint_n and_o martyr_n and_o d._n downame_n grant_v that_o 105._o downame_n lib._n â—_o anâ—â—chr_n pag._n 105._o s._n augustine_n that_o renown_a doctor_n and_o victor_n vticensis_n be_v of_o opinion_n that_o to_o adhere_v to_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v a_o mark_n of_o a_o true_a catholic_a in_o those_o time_n and_o tell_v we_o further_o of_o a_o sup_n pag._n 107._o sup_n bishop_n fall_v into_o heresy_n and_o after_o recant_v it_o in_o this_o order_n he_o swear_v to_o renounce_v his_o former_a heresy_n and_o to_o profess_v and_o maintain_v that_o faith_n and_o religion_n which_o the_o bishop_n and_o church_n of_o rome_n do_v profess_v all_o which_o proceed_n of_o so_o great_a consequence_n and_o preeminencie_n testify_v by_o enemy_n themselves_o can_v never_o have_v be_v exercise_v by_o that_o apostolic_a see_v with_o so_o great_a approbation_n of_o saint_n and_o doctor_n in_o the_o primative_a church_n and_o best_a estate_n thereof_o except_o supreme_a authority_n even_o in_o counsel_n themselves_o as_o those_o canon_n testify_v and_o peculiar_a assistance_n as_o s._n leo_n teach_v to_o be_v free_v from_o error_n in_o decree_n and_o consequent_o not_o to_o be_v condemn_v by_o general_a counsel_n who_o it_o be_v to_o confirm_v or_o reprove_v have_v be_v grant_v by_o christ_n unto_o it_o then_o this_o privilege_n and_o prerogative_n of_o that_o church_n apostolic_a be_v thus_o both_o supreme_a and_o perpetual_a it_o may_v not_o now_o without_o irreligious_a injustice_n be_v deny_v unto_o it_o and_o therefore_o the_o protestant_a relator_n of_o religion_n have_v as_o before_o exclude_v his_o fellow_n protestant_n from_o all_o hope_n of_o comfort_n and_o relief_n by_o general_a council_n add_v immediate_o of_o catholic_n in_o sup_n relation_n cap._n 47._o sup_n these_o word_n the_o other_o have_v the_o pope_n as_o a_o commom_n father_n adviser_n and_o conductor_n to_o all_o to_o reconcile_v their_o jar_n to_o appease_v their_o displeasure_n to_o decide_v their_o difference_n above_o all_o thing_n to_o draw_v their_o religion_n by_o consent_n of_o counsel_n unity_n and_o that_o this_o jurisdiction_n of_o the_o see_v of_o rome_n be_v not_o only_o over_o the_o catholic_a and_o true_o believe_v member_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n but_o of_o right_n belong_v unto_o it_o over_o all_o christian_n in_o the_o world_n be_v prove_v before_o by_o these_o protestant_n themselves_o sup_v cap._n 3._o sup_v further_o i_o argue_v thus_o whatsoever_o counsel_n define_v or_o confirm_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n and_o condemn_v protestant_a opinion_n defend_v against_o it_o be_v to_o be_v say_v to_o prove_v the_o religion_n of_o catholic_n but_o diverse_a counsel_n both_o allow_v by_o protestant_n for_o general_a and_o other_o in_o the_o primative_a church_n and_o confirm_v even_o in_o the_o judgement_n of_o protestant_n be_v such_o therefore_o the_o religion_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n be_v prove_v by_o they_o the_o mayor_n proposition_n be_v evident_o true_a and_o the_o minor_a thus_o be_v prove_v first_o concern_v the_o first_o general_a council_n of_o nice_a d._n covell_n 87._o covell_a ag_n burg._n pag._n 87._o have_v tell_v we_o before_o from_o s._n hierome_n that_o it_o receive_v more_o book_n for_o scripture_n then_o protestant_n allow_v m._n middleton_n say_v it_o 39_o middlet_n papistan_n pag._n 39_o teach_v the_o dignity_n of_o rome_n over_o the_o west_n province_n at_o the_o jest_n and_o this_o by_o old_a custom_n how_o much_o more_o ample_a this_o custom_n be_v be_v prove_v before_o and_o himself_o sufficient_o insinuate_v speak_v in_o this_o manner_n papias_n sup_n pag._n 200._o sup_n live_a in_o the_o apostle_n time_n teach_v peter_n primacy_n and_o romish_a episcopalitie_n and_o d._n downame_n deni_v not_o but_o the_o great_a general_a 36._o down_o l._n 1._o antich_n pag._n 36._o council_n of_o chalcedon_n attribute_v to_o the_o pope_n of_o rome_n to_o be_v head_n of_o the_o church_n which_o he_o say_v be_v the_o great_a stile_n d._n field_n before_o have_v wittness_v that_o the_o three_o council_n of_o carthage_n confirm_v sup_v feild_n sup_v in_o the_o sixth_o general_a council_n and_o wherein_o s._n augustine_n be_v present_a receave_v canonical_a scripture_n as_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n now_o do_v d._n willet_n perceive_v 89._o willâ—t_fw-la antil_n pag._n 88_o 89._o the_o primative_a counsel_n to_o be_v so_o clear_a for_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n that_o he_o can_v not_o gloss_n they_o with_o any_o resemblance_n or_o colour_n of_o truth_n call_v the_o ancient_a confirm_a counsel_n of_o neocesarea_n and_o toletane_v the_o first_o and_o the_o sixth_o general_a council_n before_o express_o allow_v by_o d._n sutcliffe_n the_o papal_a church_n popery_n doctrine_n in_o popery_n and_o of_o the_o seven_o general_a council_n he_o write_v thus_o the_o greek_n in_o a_o 193._o willet_n sup_v pag._n 178._o middlet_n papist_n pag._n 193._o general_a council_n hold_v at_o nice_a confirm_v and_o allow_v the_o adoration_n of_o image_n m._n middleton_n speak_v in_o this_o manner_n peruse_v counsel_n father_n and_o story_n from_o the_o apostle_n forward_o we_o find_v the_o print_n of_o the_o pope_n foot_n so_o that_o it_o be_v evident_a by_o they_o that_o from_o the_o very_a beginning_n the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n as_o occasion_n be_v be_v allow_v both_o by_o counsel_n father_n and_o history_n and_o this_o be_v the_o reason_n why_o in_o their_o article_n of_o religion_n 21._o artic._n 21._o before_o they_o have_v thus_o define_v general_a counsel_n may_v err_v and_o some_o time_n have_v err_v even_o in_o thing_n pertayninge_v unto_o god_n because_o from_o time_n to_o time_n as_o cause_n be_v give_v they_o have_v define_v the_o truth_n of_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n against_o they_o and_o because_o i_o may_v not_o in_o this_o breviate_v repeat_v many_o particular_n brief_o i_o argue_v thus_o diverse_a counsel_n allow_v by_o these_o protestant_n for_o general_a counsel_n have_v confirm_v and_o allow_v all_o or_o the_o chief_a doctrine_n which_o the_o roman_a church_n now_o teacheath_v against_o protestant_n and_o condemn_v the_o contrary_n hold_v by_o they_o even_o by_o their_o own_o testimony_n therefore_o by_o their_o own_o judgement_n they_o be_v for_o the_o roman_a church_n and_o not_o for_o they_o the_o consequence_n be_v evident_a and_o the_o antecedent_n be_v thus_o prove_v by_o they_o the_o protestant_a archbishop_n of_o canterbury_n write_v thus_o the_o council_n of_o constance_n be_v a_o general_a council_n 180._o d._n abbot_n ag_n d._n kill_v pag._n 38._o 48._o 49._o 51._o bilson_n willet_n apud_fw-la parkes_n pag._n 137._o 180._o so_o their_o protestant_a bishop_n d._n bilson_n and_o affirm_v the_o same_o of_o the_o council_n of_o basile_n so_o do_v doctor_n willet_n and_o grant_v the_o same_o of_o the_o council_n of_o florence_n and_o yet_o it_o be_v evident_a to_o all_o the_o world_n that_o in_o these_o counsel_n the_o complete_a body_n of_o their_o protestant_a religion_n be_v condemn_v in_o their_o predecessor_n john_n wickliff_n john_n husse_n and_o hierome_n of_o prage_n and_o the_o quite_o contrary_a in_o all_o thing_n decree_v and_o conclude_v for_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n for_o further_a confirmation_n whereof_o the_o protestant_a archbishop_n of_o canterbury_n have_v these_o word_n the_o council_n
venerable_a imadge_n command_v the_o make_n and_o use_v of_o they_o in_o the_o last_o canon_n they_o give_v diligent_a and_o long_a direction_n 102._o can._n 102._o unto_o priest_n how_o to_o behave_v themselves_o in_o advise_v and_o absolve_a penitent_n in_o the_o sacrament_n of_o penance_n therefore_o i_o may_v conclude_v that_o protestant_n religion_n be_v utter_o condemn_v by_o general_a counsel_n both_o of_o the_o primative_a church_n and_o latter_a age_n and_o consequent_o by_o all_o other_o judgement_n in_o the_o church_n of_o christ_n because_o these_o man_n have_v tell_v we_o that_o all_o bishop_n doctor_n and_o professor_n of_o religion_n be_v bownde_v to_o follow_v the_o definition_n of_o general_a counsel_n chapter_n ix_o wherein_o be_v prove_v by_o these_o protestant_n that_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o primative_a father_n be_v to_o be_v receive_v and_o follow_v in_o matter_n of_o religion_n and_o how_o it_o whole_o prove_v the_o present_a doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n utter_o condemninge_v all_o protestant_a religion_n the_o authority_n and_o value_n of_o the_o testimony_n of_o the_o ancient_a father_n and_o that_o they_o teach_v and_o approve_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o present_a church_n of_o rome_n even_o by_o the_o grant_n of_o these_o protestant_n be_v evident_a in_o the_o last_o chapter_n for_o be_v of_o that_o opinion_n in_o general_a counsel_n and_o public_a assembly_n and_o sentence_n to_o which_o by_o their_o own_o consent_n and_o subscription_n they_o submit_v and_o bownde_v themselves_o as_o to_o their_o lawful_a and_o command_a rule_n they_o can_v not_o and_o may_v not_o teach_v and_o write_v otherwise_o in_o private_a then_o in_o public_a themselves_o and_o other_o have_v authoritative_o conclude_v yet_o for_o a_o full_a satisfaction_n to_o protestant_n in_o all_o thing_n i_o will_v brief_o entreat_v of_o these_o also_o as_o they_o werâ—_n private_a writer_n and_o first_o of_o their_o authority_n i_o argue_v thus_o whoso_o ever_o allow_v in_o show_n and_o word_n among_o the_o ignorant_a reader_n or_o hearer_n of_o their_o writing_n and_o sermon_n the_o authority_n of_o the_o ancient_a and_o primative_a father_n to_o procure_v people_n to_o believe_v that_o their_o religion_n and_o doctrine_n agree_v with_o they_o as_o man_n teach_v and_o write_v the_o truth_n and_o to_o that_o purpose_n do_v yield_v unto_o they_o great_a respect_n and_o reverence_n ought_v true_o and_o sincere_o to_o believe_v and_o embrace_v their_o religion_n but_o these_o english_a protestant_n writer_n be_v such_o therefore_o they_o ought_v and_z be_v bownde_v to_o follow_v and_o embrace_v their_o doctrine_n the_o mayor_n proposition_n be_v evident_o true_a for_o as_o dissimulation_n crafty_a and_o double_a dealeinge_n to_o delude_v and_o deceive_v other_o in_o all_o thing_n be_v a_o vile_a and_o abominable_a sin_n against_o truth_n charity_n and_o justice_n so_o in_o matter_n of_o religion_n wherein_o not_o the_o least_o equivocation_n of_o to_o save_v a_o man_n life_n may_v be_v use_v it_o must_v needs_o be_v a_o offence_n most_o damnable_a and_o develishe_a the_o minor_a proposition_n be_v thus_o prove_v by_o these_o protestant_n their_o protestant_a bishop_n d._n bilson_n write_v thus_o the_o 85._o bilson_n suru_fw-fr pag._n 85._o ancient_a consent_n of_o godly_a father_n be_v with_o great_a care_n to_o be_v search_v and_o fallowed_a of_o we_o chief_o in_o the_o rule_n of_o faith_n and_o again_o we_o rest_v upon_o the_o sup_n pag._n 82._o sup_n scripture_n of_o god_n upon_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o ancient_a doctor_n and_o counsel_n and_o make_v the_o same_o reason_n with_o vincentius_n lirinensis_n in_o these_o sup_n pag._n 83._o sup_n word_n je_v every_o man_n shall_v wrest_v the_o scripture_n to_o his_o fancy_n and_o suck_v thence_o not_o the_o truth_n but_o the_o patronage_n of_o his_o error_n and_o he_o add_v that_o s._n augustine_n give_v this_o respect_n not_o only_o to_o general_a counsel_n but_o to_o the_o testimony_n of_o particular_a father_n irenaeus_n cyprian_n hilarius_n ambrose_n gregory_n etc._n etc._n chrisestome_n basil_n and_o other_o d._n sutcliffe_n write_v thus_o we_o 87._o sutcl_n subver_n pag._n 87._o acknowledge_v the_o faith_n of_o the_o father_n of_o the_o four_o five_o and_o sixth_o age_n and_o adjoine_v ourselves_o to_o that_o church_n and_o to_o credit_n his_o cause_n and_o make_v his_o reader_n believe_v he_o consent_v with_o those_o father_n he_o speak_v in_o this_o manner_n the_o father_n in_o all_o point_n of_o faith_n be_v for_o we_o protestant_n 17._o sutel_n ag_n d._n kell_n pag._n 17._o and_o not_o for_o the_o pope_n d._n willer_n know_v of_o what_o little_a credit_n his_o bare_a word_n be_v even_o by_o his_o protestant_n as_o appear_v hereafter_o will_v procure_v credit_n to_o his_o protestancye_n by_o damnable_a perjury_n in_o these_o word_n i_o take_v god_n to_o witness_v before_o 263._o willet_n antilog_n pag._n 263._o who_o i_o must_v render_v account_n etc._n etc._n that_o the_o same_o faith_n and_o religion_n which_o i_o defend_v be_v teach_v and_o confirm_v in_o the_o more_o substantial_a point_n by_o these_o historian_n counsel_n father_n that_o live_v within_o sign_n or_o six_o hundred_o year_n after_o christ_n and_o further_a sup_n pag._n 264._o sup_n thus_o it_o be_v most_o notorious_o evident_a that_o for_o the_o gross_a point_n of_o popery_n as_o transsabstantiation_n sacrifice_n of_o mass_n worship_v of_o imadge_n justification_n by_o work_n the_o supreamacie_n of_o the_o pope_n prohibition_n of_o marriage_n and_o such_o other_o they_o of_o the_o roman_a church_n have_v no_o show_n at_o all_o of_o any_o evidence_n from_o the_o father_n within_o syve_a hundred_o year_n of_o christ_n in_o all_o which_o question_n among_o other_o i_o be_o to_o prove_v the_o contrary_n be_v these_o protestant_n themselves_o hereafter_o in_o their_o place_n and_o in_o a_o other_o page_n of_o the_o same_o treatise_n he_o write_v thus_o the_o ancient_a father_n that_o live_v within_o six_o hundred_o year_n of_o christ_n be_v 73._o willet_n antil_n pag._n 271._o k._n speech_n in_o parl_n an._n 1603_o conference_n at_o hampt_a pag._n 73._o against_o they_o his_o majesty_n speech_n in_o parliament_n it_o this_o i_o will_v ever_o yield_v all_o reverence_n to_o antiquity_n and_o in_o their_o conference_n for_o my_o part_n i_o know_v not_o how_o to_o answer_n the_o objection_n of_o papist_n when_o they_o charge_v we_o with_o novelty_n but_o to_o tell_v they_o their_o abuse_n be_v new_a and_o he_o approve_v the_o day_n of_o constantine_n for_o a_o rule_n in_o religion_n saying_n constantine_n be_v not_o to_o be_v appeach_v of_o superstition_n but_o thing_n then_o use_v may_v still_o be_v continue_v 69._o confer_v pag._n 69._o but_o now_o it_o shall_v appear_v that_o these_o protestant_a doctor_n and_o minister_n be_v so_o far_o from_o justify_v these_o their_o oath_n protestation_n and_o assertion_n they_o be_v enforce_v to_o acknowledge_v those_o primative_a father_n do_v allow_v teach_v and_o approve_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o present_a roman_a church_n which_o these_o man_n impugn_v and_o persecute_v and_o for_o that_o cause_n do_v not_o only_o deny_v the_o authority_n of_o those_o primative_a learned_a and_o holy_a father_n but_o call_v and_o censure_v they_o with_o uncivil_a barbarous_a contemptuous_a and_o irreligious_a name_n and_o phrase_n for_o proof_n whereof_o i_o argue_v thus_o whatsoever_o sect_n religion_n or_o people_n be_v urge_v by_o such_o testimony_n as_o protestant_n have_v give_v for_o allowance_n of_o the_o father_n authority_n before_o to_o follow_v they_o accept_v of_o their_o doctrine_n and_o stand_v to_o their_o judgement_n in_o these_o controversy_n of_o religion_n do_v utter_o refuse_v and_o disallow_v it_o though_o his_o majesty_n shall_v approve_v it_o but_o say_v they_o be_v unfit_a judge_n in_o controversy_n of_o divinity_n that_o their_o judgement_n be_v little_a to_o be_v respect_v their_o testimony_n be_v not_o worth_a answer_v there_o be_v no_o probability_n in_o their_o opinion_n they_o be_v not_o to_o be_v believe_v deserve_v not_o credit_n be_v not_o credible_a to_o be_v admit_v be_v not_o fit_a judge_n be_v to_o partial_a be_v to_o be_v forsake_v contemn_a and_o despise_v such_o man_n can_v with_o any_o appearance_n of_o truth_n affirm_v those_o primative_a father_n and_o doctor_n to_o allow_v their_o religion_n and_o proceed_n or_o defend_v their_o cause_n by_o their_o authority_n but_o these_o protestant_n doctor_n and_o minister_n of_o england_n be_v such_o therefore_o those_o father_n be_v not_o for_o their_o religion_n the_o mayor_n proposition_n be_v to_o manifest_o true_a and_o the_o minor_a be_v prove_v also_o by_o these_o protestant_n themselves_o in_o this_o manner_n m._n wotton_n express_o control_v the_o king_n sentence_n before_o concern_v 16._o wotton_n def_n of_o perk._n pag._n 15._o 16._o the_o time_n of_o constantine_n and_o antiquity_n his_o word_n be_v these_o the_o
their_o own_o writing_n and_o authority_n publish_v allow_v or_o receive_v among_o they_o since_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o reign_n of_o our_o sovereign_n king_n james_n in_o england_n that_o in_o all_o the_o chief_a controversy_n of_o this_o time_n in_o particular_a the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o present_a church_n of_o rome_n be_v only_a orthodox_n catholic_a and_o true_a and_o the_o contrary_a of_o these_o protestant_n erroneous_a heretical_a and_o damnable_a here_o end_v the_o first_o part_n of_o the_o general_a ground_n in_o religion_n and_o ensue_v the_o second_o of_o the_o particular_a question_n between_o catholic_n and_o protestant_n of_o england_n the_o second_o part_n of_o english_a protestant_n recantation_n in_o matter_n of_o religion_n chapter_n i._n wherein_o by_o the_o present_a english_a protestant_n writer_n be_v prove_v against_o protestant_n and_o their_o doctrine_n that_o the_o predestination_n of_o particular_a man_n can_v without_o particular_a revelation_n be_v certain_o know_v much_o less_o as_o a_o matter_n of_o faith_n as_o among_o all_o question_n of_o religion_n the_o eternal_a predestination_n of_o man_n to_o be_v save_v be_v from_o eternity_n in_o god_n can_v have_v none_o before_o it_o in_o duration_n so_o in_o order_n let_v we_o first_o entreat_v and_o begin_v from_o thence_o how_o fare_n and_o certain_o it_o may_v be_v know_v of_o particular_a man_n preordination_n to_o glory_n in_o this_o world_n the_o holy_a council_n of_o trent_n advertise_v all_o man_n with_o s._n paul_n to_o work_v their_o salvation_n with_o fear_n and_o tremble_a have_v thus_o define_v of_o 12._o philipp_n 2._o v._n 12._o conc._n trid._n sess_v 6._o can_n 12._o this_o secret_a so_o long_o as_o we_o live_v in_o this_o mortality_n no_o man_n ought_v so_o much_o to_o presume_v of_o the_o hide_a mystery_n of_o god_n predestination_n that_o he_o certain_o determine_v himself_o to_o be_v in_o the_o number_n of_o the_o predestinate_a as_o though_o it_o be_v true_a that_o he_o which_o be_v justify_v can_v either_o sin_v no_o more_o or_o if_o he_o shall_v sin_v aught_o to_o promise_v to_o himself_o a_o certain_a amendment_n for_o except_o by_o special_a revelation_n it_o can_v be_v know_v who_o god_n have_v choose_v the_o like_a doctrine_n it_o conclude_v against_o the_o predestinary_n of_o sup_n can._n 15._o 16._o sup_n this_o time_n in_o the_o 15._o and_o 16._o canon_n of_o the_o same_o session_n the_o contradictory_n of_o which_o catholic_a position_n have_v be_v so_o fare_n and_o general_o defend_v by_o protestant_n that_o it_o be_v as_o the_o infra_fw-la see_v cap._n 2._o infra_fw-la principal_a and_o chief_a ground_n of_o their_o religion_n that_o as_o a_o man_n be_v justify_v by_o faith_n so_o this_o faith_n be_v that_o which_o assure_v he_o that_o he_o be_v just_a in_o grace_n and_o favour_n with_o god_n that_o he_o can_v at_o the_o jest_n final_o or_o total_o fall_v from_o grace_n and_o so_o consequent_o that_o he_o know_v as_o a_o matter_n of_o faith_n that_o he_o be_v both_o just_a and_o predestinate_a as_o will_v sufficient_o appear_v in_o the_o next_o chapter_n by_o english_a protestant_n since_o his_o majesty_n entrance_n into_o england_n the_o short_a time_n which_o i_o have_v limit_v to_o dispute_v against_o they_o by_o themselves_o what_o inconvenience_n abuse_n and_o iniquity_n this_o invention_n have_v bring_v into_o the_o world_n will_v in_o some_o sort_n appear_v in_o this_o chapter_n by_o their_o own_o writeing_n and_o be_v so_o much_o know_v to_o all_o man_n by_o lamentable_a experience_n that_o i_o need_v not_o to_o repeat_v it_o in_o this_o place_n wherefore_o i_o will_v only_o confute_v this_o protestant_a opinion_n by_o the_o present_a english_a protestant_n writer_n and_o thereby_o demonstrate_v the_o catholic_a doctrine_n of_o the_o cite_v sacred_a council_n to_o be_v most_o true_a and_o religious_a in_o this_o point_n even_o by_o their_o sentence_n then_o first_o concern_v this_o proposition_n i_o argue_v thus_o no_o doctrine_n or_o opinion_n which_o be_v a_o desperate_a doctrine_n contrary_a to_o divinity_n and_o to_o the_o true_a doctrine_n of_o predestination_n be_v or_o can_v be_v the_o true_a doctrine_n in_o this_o question_n but_o the_o predestinarie_a protestant_a doctrine_n with_o assurednes_n of_o faith_n without_o particular_a revelation_n that_o a_o man_n shall_v be_v save_v be_v thus_o desperate_a contrary_a to_o divinity_n and_o to_o the_o true_a doctrine_n of_o predestination_n therefore_o it_o neither_o be_v nor_o can_v be_v the_o true_a doctrine_n to_o deny_v the_o mayor_n or_o first_o proposition_n be_v blasphemy_n because_o god_n infinite_a and_o immutable_a wisdom_n can_v possible_o command_v or_o reveal_v for_o truth_n any_o such_o error_n therefore_o the_o first_o proposition_n be_v evident_o true_a the_o minor_a or_o second_o proposition_n be_v authoritatyvely_a with_o english_a protestant_n conclude_v against_o this_o predestinarie_a opinion_n in_o the_o public_a protestant_a conference_n at_o hampton_n court_n before_o his_o 29._o conference_n at_o hampton_n court_n pag._n 29._o majesty_n and_o with_o his_o allowance_n in_o these_o word_n very_o many_o in_o these_o day_n neglect_v holiness_n of_o life_n presume_v too_o much_o of_o persist_v in_o grace_n laye_v all_o their_o religion_n upon_o predestination_n if_o i_o shall_v be_v save_v i_o shall_v be_v save_v which_o be_v a_o desperate_a doctrine_n contrary_a to_o good_a divinity_n and_o the_o true_a doctrine_n of_o predestination_n wherein_o we_o shall_v reason_v rather_o ascendendo_fw-la then_o discendendo_fw-la thus_o i_o live_v in_o obedience_n to_o god_n in_o love_n my_o neighbour_n i_o follow_v my_o vocation_n etc._n etc._n therefore_o i_o trust_v that_o god_n have_v elect_v and_o predestinate_v i_o to_o salvation_n hitherto_o the_o consent_n of_o this_o english_a protestant_n conference_n from_o whence_o it_o be_v manifest_a that_o no_o certanitie_n much_o less_o by_o faith_n but_o only_o a_o moral_a trust_n or_o hope_v according_a to_o the_o good_a life_n of_o man_n can_v be_v have_v without_o revelation_n that_o we_o be_v predestinate_a seconde_o suppose_v which_o with_o the_o scripture_n all_o protestant_n grant_v that_o without_o grace_n by_o christ_n and_o persist_v in_o it_o no_o man_n can_v be_v save_v i_o argue_v thus_o no_o man_n that_o be_v uncertain_a whether_o he_o shall_v fall_v from_o grace_n can_v be_v certain_a with_o certanitie_n of_o faith_n that_o he_o be_v predestinate_a or_o shall_v be_v save_v but_o without_o particular_a revelation_n all_o man_n protestant_n and_o other_o be_v uncertain_a whether_o they_o shall_v fall_v from_o grace_n therefore_o no_o man_n without_o particular_a revelation_n be_v or_o can_v be_v certain_a he_o be_v predestinate_a the_o mayor_n proposition_n be_v certain_o true_a and_o his_o majesty_n in_o the_o same_o cite_a protestant_a assembly_n cite_v the_o place_n of_o s._n paul_n before_o relate_v against_o the_o certainerie_n of_o predestination_n conclude_v the_o minor_a or_o second_o proposition_n thus_o we_o may_v full_o from_o grace_n 30._o conference_n at_o hampton_n sup_v pag._n 30._o and_o add_v the_o doctrine_n of_o predestination_n shall_v be_v handle_v with_o great_a discretion_n which_o he_o insinuate_v the_o protestant_n have_v not_o do_v and_o speak_v plain_o of_o they_o in_o these_o word_n the_o infer_v of_o the_o necessity_n of_o stand_v and_o persist_v in_o grace_n be_v a_o desperate_a presumption_n the_o like_a be_v teach_v more_o at_o large_a in_o other_o place_n of_o that_o conference_n where_o it_o be_v also_o 43._o confer_v sup_v pag._n 41._o 42._o 43._o acknowledge_v that_o present_a justification_n or_o justice_n be_v lose_v by_o any_o mortal_a or_o grevous_a sin_v which_o to_o be_v frequent_o commit_v by_o protestant_n will_v appear_v hereafter_o by_o their_o own_o testimony_n my_o three_o argument_n be_v this_o no_o doctrine_n that_o be_v pestilent_a and_o scandalous_a to_o all_o church_n be_v or_o can_v be_v true_a doctrine_n but_o this_o predestinarie_a doctrine_n be_v such_o therefore_o neither_o be_v nor_o can_v be_v true_a the_o mayor_n 45._o relation_n of_o religion_n cap._n 45._o be_v evident_a the_o minor_a be_v prove_v by_o the_o protestant_a relator_n of_o religion_n who_o tell_v we_o that_o protestant_n in_o germany_n will_v rather_o return_v to_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n then_o admit_v this_o protestant_a point_n of_o doctrine_n which_o they_o call_v predestinarie_a pestilence_n and_o add_v that_o this_o with_o some_o other_o 48._o cap._n 48._o of_o their_o opinion_n have_v exceed_o scandalize_v all_o other_o church_n my_o four_o argument_n be_v this_o nothing_o that_o be_v not_o reveal_v of_o god_n can_v be_v believe_v with_o certainty_n of_o faith_n or_o with_o faith_n but_o particular_a man_n predestination_n be_v not_o reveal_v of_o god_n therefore_o it_o can_v be_v by_o faith_n believe_v the_o first_o proposition_n be_v evident_o true_a because_o god_n revelation_n or_o to_o be_v reveal_v of_o he_o be_v the_o formal_a
object_n or_o cause_n of_o belief_n and_o true_a faith_n the_o second_o proposition_n be_v thus_o prove_v by_o d._n covell_n who_o entreat_v 59_o covell_a def_n of_o hooker_n pag_n 59_o of_o this_o great_a question_n have_v these_o word_n a_o curious_a searche_v into_o that_o will_n which_o be_v not_o reveal_v serve_v but_o to_o breed_v a_o contempt_n of_o that_o which_o be_v reveal_v unto_o us._n man_n desire_v rather_o to_o know_v then_o to_o do_v nay_o to_o know_v even_o those_o thing_n which_o do_v not_o concern_v he_o rather_o than_o to_o do_v that_o for_o the_o neglect_n whereof_o he_o must_v give_v a_o account_n from_o hence_o come_v it_o to_o pass_v that_o what_o the_o school_n have_v curious_o seek_v out_o concern_v the_o nature_n of_o god_n will_n the_o pulpit_n nay_o the_o stall_n of_o artificer_n have_v undertake_v to_o decide_v they_o all_o and_o sup_n pag._n 62._o sup_n prosecute_v this_o question_n have_v cite_v and_o approve_v the_o catholic_a distinction_n of_o the_o will_n of_o god_n into_o antecedent_n consequent_a of_o god_n good_a pleasure_n and_o the_o sign_n of_o it_o into_o a_o will_v absolute_a conditional_a etc._n etc._n he_o conclude_v thus_o god_n will_v all_o man_n to_o be_v save_v who_o therefore_o that_o they_o be_v not_o it_o be_v not_o his_o decree_n but_o their_o own_o fault_n certain_o saithe_n s._n ambrose_n he_o will_v all_o man_n to_o be_v save_v if_o they_o will_v themselves_o for_o he_o that_o have_v give_v a_o law_n to_o all_o doubtless_o have_v exclude_v none_o if_o any_o protestant_n will_v answer_v as_o etc._n wotton_n def_n of_o perkins_n pag._n 467._o etc._n etc._n many_o of_o they_o unlearned_o hold_v that_o deduction_n from_o scripture_n as_o they_o suppose_v make_v a_o matter_n of_o faith_n i_o tell_v he_o with_o all_o learned_a dyvine_n and_o in_o true_a divinity_n that_o nothing_o uncertain_a doubtful_a or_o fallible_a can_v possible_o make_v a_o matter_n of_o faith_n which_o must_v of_o all_o assent_n in_o this_o world_n be_v most_o certain_a but_o every_o deduction_n from_o such_o suppose_a scripture_n especial_o where_o neither_o the_o matter_n man_n his_o name_n parson_n or_o any_o thing_n of_o he_o in_o particular_a be_v reveal_v must_v needs_o be_v uncertain_a doubtful_a and_o fallible_a therefore_o it_o can_v make_v a_o matter_n and_o conclusion_n unfallible_a and_o of_o faith_n for_o the_o conclusion_n in_o no_o syllogism_n can_v be_v more_o certain_a than_o the_o premise_n and_o fallible_a humane_a deduction_n from_o and_o by_o which_o it_o be_v conclude_v but_o according_a to_o the_o rule_n of_o logic_n semper_fw-la sequitur_fw-la debilioreni_fw-la partem_fw-la always_o follow_v the_o weak_a part_n and_o the_o mayor_n be_v evident_a in_o itself_o before_o the_o minor_a be_v prove_v thus_o by_o doctor_n feild_n private_a interpretation_n or_o 8._o field_n pag._n 226._o covell_a def_n of_o hooker_n pag._n 8._o deduction_n bind_v not_o but_o true_a faith_n bind_v all_o man_n and_o d._n covell_n express_o write_v the_o same_o which_o i_o have_v answer_v and_o in_o these_o word_n doctrine_n deryve_v be_v not_o the_o word_n of_o god_n but_o nothing_o but_o the_o word_n of_o god_n write_v or_o nor_o write_v as_o be_v evident_a make_v a_o matter_n of_o faith_n even_o by_o protestant_n the_o first_o argument_n be_v frame_v thus_o whatsoever_o be_v only_o know_v of_o god_n can_v be_v know_v much_o less_o with_o certainty_n of_o faith_n by_o particular_a man_n but_o particular_a man_n predestination_n be_v only_o know_v to_o god_n therefore_o not_o to_o particular_a man_n much_o less_o with_o certanitie_n of_o faith_n the_o mayor_n proposition_n be_v evident_o true_a the_o word_n only_o be_v exclusive_a and_o deny_v all_o other_o the_o minor_a proposition_n be_v thus_o testify_v by_o d._n covell_n in_o express_a word_n 108._o covell_a def_n of_o hooker_n pag._n 63._o and_o pag._n 108._o god_n only_o know_v who_o be_v predestinate_a and_o in_o a_o other_o place_n thus_o man_n predestination_n unto_o life_n none_o can_v know_v but_o god_n only_o the_o sixth_o argument_n be_v no_o doctrine_n that_o draw_v from_o consideration_n what_o concern_v man_n salvation_n and_o bring_v contempt_n of_o good_a work_n be_v true_a but_o this_o predestinarie_a opinion_n be_v such_o therefore_o not_o true_a the_o mayor_n be_v evident_o true_a even_o in_o the_o doctrine_n of_o english_a protestant_n make_v in_o 12._o artic._n 12._o their_o square_n itself_o of_o their_o religion_n good_a work_n to_o be_v necessary_a to_o salvation_n and_o the_o consideration_n of_o it_o also_o the_o minor_a be_v thus_o prove_v by_o d._n covell_n if_o all_o man_n right_o consider_v 108._o covell_a def_n of_o hooker_n pag._n 107._o 108._o in_o those_o action_n that_o concern_v man_n salvation_n how_o far_o we_o be_v tie_v not_o only_o in_o obedience_n but_o for_o use_v to_o those_o thing_n that_o be_v mean_n to_o effect_v the_o sâ—me_n few_o will_v have_v be_v so_o carlesse_o resolute_a to_o contemn_v good_a work_n through_o a_o opinion_n of_o eternal_a election_n by_o which_o sentence_n he_o do_v not_o only_o deny_v the_o protestant_a certanitie_n and_o security_n of_o predestination_n but_o plain_o teach_v that_o good_a work_n be_v the_o mean_n to_o effect_v salvation_n then_o as_o the_o end_n can_v be_v obtay_v without_o the_o mean_n that_o bring_v unto_o it_o so_o it_o can_v be_v predestinate_a without_o such_o mean_n except_o god_n can_v or_o shall_v predestine_v thing_n to_o be_v otherwise_o than_o they_o be_v or_o can_v be_v which_o be_v unpossible_a the_o seven_o and_o last_o argument_n in_o this_o question_n may_v be_v this_o no_o man_n ignorant_a of_o that_o whereupon_o predestination_n or_o the_o certain_a knowledge_n thereof_o depend_v can_v certain_o know_v himself_o to_o be_v predestinate_a but_o all_o protestant_n be_v ignorant_a of_o that_o which_o be_v whether_o they_o shall_v live_v and_o die_v in_o good_a work_n therefore_o no_o protestant_a be_v certain_a of_o salvation_n the_o mayor_n be_v evident_a and_o the_o minor_a prove_v 108_o covell_n sup_v pag._n 108_o by_o the_o same_o protestant_a doctor_n in_o these_o word_n eternal_a election_n include_v a_o subordination_n of_o mean_n without_o which_o we_o be_v not_o actual_o bring_v to_o enjoy_v what_o god_n secret_o do_v intend_v and_o therefore_o to_o build_v upon_o god_n election_n if_o we_o keep_v not_o ourselves_o to_o the_o way_n which_o he_o have_v appoint_v for_o i_o to_o walk_v in_o be_v but_o a_o false_a deceive_a vanity_n for_o all_o man_n notwitstand_v their_o preordination_n unto_o life_n which_o none_o can_v know_v but_o god_n only_o be_v in_o the_o apostle_n opinion_n till_o they_o have_v embrace_v the_o truth_n but_o the_o child_n of_o wrath_n as_o well_o as_o other_o and_o to_o manifest_v that_o this_o be_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o primative_a church_n by_o which_o these_o protestant_n say_v they_o will_v be_v judge_v d._n morton_n write_v 223._o morton_n apol_n part_n 2._o pag._n 223._o in_o these_o word_n veteres_n patres_fw-la fere_n omnes_fw-la arbitratisunt_fw-la praedestinationis_fw-la causam_fw-la fuisse_fw-la praevisa_fw-la hominum_fw-la opera_fw-la all_o most_o all_o the_o ancient_a father_n do_v think_v that_o the_o good_a deed_n of_o man_n foresee_v be_v the_o cause_n of_o predestination_n and_o mr._n wotton_n write_v thus_o we_o acknowledge_v that_o the_o fault_n be_v whole_o 86._o wotton_n def_n of_o perkins_n pag._n 86._o in_o cuery_n man_n that_o be_v not_o save_v therefore_o i_o conclude_v this_o question_n that_o even_o by_o english_a protestant_a doctor_n the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n in_o this_o be_v true_a and_o that_o of_o the_o predestinarie_a protestant_n be_v false_a erroneous_a and_o damnable_a chapter_n ii_o prove_v by_o the_o same_o protestant_n of_o england_n that_o only_a faith_n much_o less_o the_o assure_a faith_n of_o protestant_n neither_o do_v nor_o can_v justify_v next_o unto_o this_o question_n of_o predestination_n let_v we_o entreat_v of_o that_o which_o have_v most_o and_o near_a connexion_n unto_o it_o man_n jusification_n in_o this_o life_n whether_o it_o be_v by_o the_o suppose_a assure_v faith_n of_o protestant_n that_o a_o man_n be_v justify_v and_o righteous_a as_o thy_o common_o call_v it_o or_o otherwise_o by_o these_o writer_n of_o which_o matter_n the_o council_n of_o trent_n first_o for_o catholic_n define_v thus_o it_o be_v necessary_a 9_o codcil_n try_v ses_fw-fr 4._o can_n 9_o to_o believe_v syn_n neither_o be_v forgive_v neither_o be_v at_o any_o time_n forgive_v but_o free_o by_o the_o mercy_n of_o god_n for_o christ._n and_o then_o add_v concern_v the_o presumptuous_a faith_n of_o protestant_n which_o it_o have_v before_o confute_v in_o this_o manner_n if_o any_o sup_v can._n 12._o sup_v man_n shall_v say_v that_o justify_v faith_n be_v nothing_o else_o but_o a_o confidence_n of_o god_n mercy_n remit_v sin_n for_o
protestant_a preacher_n in_o his_o more_o than_o uncharitable_a book_n against_o catholic_n witness_v of_o etc._n prot._n proof-part_n 1._o c._n 9_o cap._n 8._o etc._n etc._n his_o own_o brethren_n in_o religion_n the_o english_a protestant_n of_o the_o more_o than_o irreligious_a and_o profane_a behaviour_n of_o their_o clergy_n of_o english_a protestant_n in_o abuse_v falsefie_v &_o pervertinge_v the_o holy_a scripture_n father_n counsel_n and_o all_o authority_n for_o religion_n i_o have_v for_o this_o point_n sufficient_o entreat_v before_o to_o prove_v that_o they_o be_v not_o just_a or_o righteous_a but_o most_o unjust_a and_o impious_a by_o their_o own_o testimony_n what_o other_o syn_n they_o be_v defile_v with_o let_v their_o own_o life_n and_o the_o world_n censure_n but_o sure_a i_o be_o they_o be_v not_o void_a of_o all_o grevous_a sin_n which_o they_o must_v be_v if_o they_o be_v justify_v and_o in_o grace_n and_o such_o they_o must_v be_v in_o deed_n before_o they_o know_v themselves_o to_o be_v such_o except_o they_o can_v know_v that_o to_o be_v which_o be_v not_o as_o their_o sharp_a wit_n will_v seem_v to_o do_v in_o this_o and_o other_o question_n of_o religion_n then_o see_v it_o be_v to_o apparent_a that_o protestant_n be_v not_o just_a either_o by_o their_o imagine_a assureinge_v faith_n or_o howsoever_o let_v we_o further_o examine_v by_o these_o writer_n and_o protestant_a professor_n whether_o it_o be_v in_o itself_o possible_a that_o this_o suppose_a faith_n shall_v justify_v the_o contrary_a whereof_o thus_o i_o demonstrate_v from_o their_o own_o writing_n all_o man_n that_o pretend_v to_o be_v justify_v by_o this_o imagine_a faith_n must_v needs_o be_v justify_v by_o some_o act_n or_o act_n thereof_o but_o no_o man_n be_v justify_v by_o any_o act_n or_o act_n thereof_o therefore_o no_o man_n be_v justify_v by_o it_o the_o mayor_n be_v manifest_a the_o minor_a be_v thus_o prove_v by_o protestant_n first_o d._n field_n with_o 177._o field_n pag._n 177._o other_o do_v and_o of_o necessity_n must_v affirm_v that_o in_o this_o business_n of_o their_o fantasy_v justification_n their_o devise_a faith_n have_v twoe_o and_o only_o twoe_o act_n one_o go_v before_o justification_n teach_v we_o to_o pray_v entreat_v god_n and_o humble_v ourselves_o when_o we_o be_v not_o just_a and_o this_o act_n as_o he_o acknowledge_v it_o to_o go_v before_o justification_n so_o he_o thus_o free_o confess_v that_o it_o do_v not_o justify_v the_o second_o act_n as_o he_o tell_v we_o do_v follow_v justification_n and_o so_o by_o no_o possibility_n because_o the_o cause_n can_v be_v after_o the_o effect_n cause_v by_o it_o that_o be_v able_a to_o justify_v wherefore_o his_o own_o word_n of_o this_o act_n of_o their_o invent_a faith_n be_v these_o she_o do_v not_o active_o justify_v but_o find_v the_o thing_n do_v therefore_o see_v they_o teach_v there_o be_v but_o two_o act_n in_o their_o new_a faith_n the_o first_o and_o second_o te_fw-la last_o which_v admit_v no_o more_o and_o neither_o the_o one_o nor_o other_o nor_o both_o together_o because_o they_o grant_v there_o be_v no_o partial_a influence_n or_o cooperation_n from_o they_o to_o that_o purpose_n do_v do_v or_o can_v justify_v there_o be_v no_o possibility_n of_o justification_n by_o such_o idle_a faith_n for_o so_o two_o contradictorye_n shall_v be_v true_a man_n be_v justify_v by_o some_o act_n of_o faith_n man_n be_v not_o justify_v by_o any_o act_n of_o faith_n which_o in_o logic_n and_o nature_n be_v know_v to_o be_v unpossible_a and_o a_o stupid_a absurdity_n to_o affirm_v it_o this_o matter_n be_v further_o prove_v by_o d._n covell_n who_o reject_v luther_n 42._o covell_a def_n of_o hooker_n pag._n 42._o opinion_n in_o this_o question_n grant_v a_o seperabilitie_n of_o faith_n and_o work_v and_o that_o faith_n as_o they_o common_o grant_v do_v not_o justify_v then_o justification_n can_v possible_o be_v by_o only_a faith_n which_o in_o a_o other_o treatise_n he_o declare_v by_o example_n in_o these_o word_n faith_n be_v the_o fowndation_n of_o spiritual_a building_n of_o god_n house_n charity_n the_o roof_n without_o which_o the_o best_a be_v 148._o covell_n against_o burges_n pag._n 148._o but_o as_o house_n uncover_v that_o can_v long_o continue_v then_o justification_n which_o be_v the_o roof_n of_o our_o spiritual_a buildinge_n in_o this_o world_n be_v and_o must_n needs_o be_v the_o work_n and_o buildinge_n of_o charity_n and_o not_o of_o faith_n alone_o which_o demonstrative_o be_v true_a by_o his_o grant_n that_o faith_n and_o the_o work_n of_o charity_n may_v be_v separate_v for_o they_o consent_v that_o without_o such_o work_v man_n be_v not_o justify_v therefore_o not_o possible_o by_o this_o their_o poetical_a faith_n further_o both_o the_o present_a protestant_a archbishop_n of_o canterbury_n d._n george_n abbot_n against_o d._n hill_n and_o d._n feild_n also_o do_v often_o tell_v we_o that_o the_o greek_a church_n be_v the_o true_a church_n of_o christ_n then_o suppose_v from_o my_o first_o chapter_n in_o the_o first_o part_n of_o this_o work_n by_o the_o grant_n of_o the_o same_o d._n feild_n 1._o protest_v proaf_n part_n 1._o cap._n 1._o d_o covell_n d._n sutcliffe_n m._n wotton_n and_o m._n ormerod_n that_o the_o direction_n thereof_o be_v to_o be_v follow_v her_o judgement_n to_o be_v rest_v in_o that_o it_o have_v authority_n to_o command_v her_o child_n the_o judgement_n of_o it_o be_v a_o very_a special_a ground_n of_o faith_n support_v the_o truth_n as_o a_o pillar_n do_v underpropp_n a_o building_n be_v a_o diligent_a and_o true_a keepr_fw-la of_o doctrine_n commit_v to_o she_o change_v nothing_o diminish_v nothing_o at_o any_o time_n add_v nothing_o superfluous_a lose_v not_o her_o own_o usurp_v not_o thing_n belong_v to_o other_o and_o that_o there_o be_v no_o salvation_n remission_n of_o syn_n or_o hope_v of_o eternal_a life_n out_o of_o the_o church_n all_o which_o be_v the_o very_a word_n of_o those_o last_o cite_v protestant_n relate_v in_o that_o place_n from_o which_o grant_n thus_o i_o argue_v no_o doctrine_n or_o opinion_n that_o be_v a_o thing_n most_o horrible_a unworthy_a any_o christian_n against_o the_o law_n of_o god_n and_o light_n of_o nature_n be_v or_o can_v possible_o be_v true_a but_o the_o paradox_n of_o protestant_n that_o this_o their_o suppose_a only_a faith_n do_v justify_v be_v such_o therefore_o it_o neither_o be_v or_o can_v be_v true_a the_o mayor_n be_v evident_o true_a and_o to_o affirm_v the_o contrary_n be_v to_o deny_v all_o true_a religion_n and_o the_o authority_n of_o god_n for_o if_o he_o shall_v or_o can_v teach_v or_o reveal_v to_o man_n to_o follow_v doctrine_n that_o be_v horrible_a unworthy_a a_o christian_n against_o his_o own_o law_n and_o natural_a light_n such_o doctrine_n can_v not_o be_v true_a nor_o he_o honour_v as_o god_n but_o to_o be_v account_v a_o deceaver_n and_o seducer_n the_o minor_a or_o second_o proposition_n be_v the_o express_a word_n of_o the_o greek_a church_n so_o true_a to_o be_v obey_v and_o follow_v in_o doctrine_n by_o these_o protestant_n as_o before_o be_v cite_v for_o hieremias_n patriarch_n of_o constantinople_n chief_a in_o 5._o hieremias_n patriarcha_fw-la constant_a in_fw-la censura_fw-la cap._n 5._o that_o church_n in_o his_o censure_n against_o protestant_n use_v these_o word_n in_o this_o article_n the_o doctrine_n that_o only_a faith_n do_v justify_v be_v a_o thing_n most_o horrible_a unto_o or_o thy_o any_o christian_a against_o the_o law_n of_o god_n and_o the_o light_n of_o nature_n therefore_o these_o man_n maintain_v so_o horrible_a doctrine_n by_o the_o censure_n of_o the_o true_a church_n as_o they_o teach_v and_o out_o of_o which_o as_o they_o affirm_v before_o there_o be_v no_o salvation_n remission_n of_o syn_n or_o hope_v of_o eternal_a life_n be_v so_o far_o from_o be_v just_a justify_v or_o to_o be_v save_v by_o faith_n or_o any_o other_o mean_n in_o their_o proceed_n that_o by_o their_o own_o confession_n they_o have_v leave_v unto_o themselves_o no_o hope_n of_o eternal_a life_n or_o salvation_n at_o all_o moreover_o i_o argue_v thus_o nothing_n which_o can_v be_v defend_v without_o grant_v and_o mayntayninge_v more_o new_a and_o strange_a absurdity_n and_o impossibility_n be_v or_o can_v be_v true_a doctrine_n but_o this_o protestant_a assertion_n of_o their_o only_a assure_v faith_n justify_v be_v such_o therefore_o it_o neither_o be_v nor_o can_v be_v true_a the_o first_o proposition_n be_v evident_o true_a for_o every_o truth_n may_v and_o be_v defend_v without_o any_o absurdity_n or_o inconvenience_n the_o second_o proposition_n be_v also_o manifest_o prove_v from_o d._n feild_n and_o other_o before_o to_o who_o i_o add_v m._n wotton_n who_o laboure_v what_o he_o can_v to_o defend_v this_o his_o forge_a faith_n justification_n and_o answer_v that_o place_n
minor_a now_o thus_o prove_v by_o they_o m._n perkins_n speach_v of_o the_o doctrine_n of_o that_o time_n in_o the_o church_n in_o this_o matter_n speak_v thus_o there_o be_v in_o the_o church_n intercessio_fw-la singularium_fw-la 89._o perlins_n probl_a pag._n 89._o prosingularibus_fw-la intercession_n to_o saint_n in_o particular_a for_o man_n or_o thing_n in_o particular_a this_o he_o testify_v for_o invocation_n to_o saint_n and_o their_o prayer_n for_o man_n in_o particular_a for_o he_o have_v with_o other_o protestant_n grant_v before_o a_o general_a intercession_n of_o the_o saint_n for_o those_o that_o live_v sup_v pag._n 88_o sup_v and_o cit_v for_o particular_a invocation_n the_o history_n of_o eusebius_n and_o palladius_n and_o add_v further_a thus_o the_o ancient_a father_n be_v wont_v in_o their_o mass_n in_o liturgijs_fw-la to_o recite_v the_o name_n of_o sup_n pag._n 89._o sup_n martyr_n and_o saint_n require_v further_o and_o ask_v our_o lord_n that_o he_o will_v grant_v this_o or_o that_o by_o their_o prayer_n or_o intercession_n he_o may_v have_v sup_n pag._n 93._o sup_n add_v more_o with_o truth_n if_o it_o have_v please_v he_o that_o those_o ancient_a mass_n or_o liturgy_n have_v diverse_a particular_a prayer_n unto_o saint_n and_o this_o doctrine_n of_o particular_a prayer_n and_o invocation_n of_o saint_n be_v so_o general_o use_v both_o in_o the_o public_a mass_n and_o by_o the_o father_n of_o that_o time_n that_o this_o protestant_a writer_n both_o free_o acknowledge_v it_o and_o call_v it_o sin_v and_o sacrilege_n in_o they_o his_o word_n be_v these_o the_o ancient_a father_n especial_o 93._o perkins_n sup_v pag._n 93._o after_o 400._o year_n of_o christ_n do_v sin_v in_o the_o invocation_n of_o saint_n yea_o be_v guilty_a of_o sacrilege_n and_o for_o this_o doctrine_n so_o charge_v among_o other_o these_o holy_a and_o learned_a father_n s._n sup_n pag._n 94._o sup_n paulinus_n fortunatus_n s._n leo_n s._n ephrem_n s._n fulgentius_n p._n damianus_n prosper_n etc._n etc._n and_o this_o be_v the_o strange_a idolatry_n wherewith_o some_o of_o these_o man_n have_v so_o fond_o accuse_v catholic_n and_o therefore_o notwithstanding_o all_o their_o show_n of_o desire_n to_o be_v try_v by_o the_o father_n m._n ormerod_n see_v how_o they_o 26._o ormerod_n pick_v pap_n pag._n 26._o condemn_v protestant_n for_o denial_n of_o this_o prayer_n and_o invocation_n speak_v thus_o of_o those_o holy_a and_o learned_a father_n they_o do_v not_o ponderous_o consider_v of_o this_o question_n be_v not_o this_o a_o ponderous_a consideration_n of_o so_o worthy_a a_o protestant_a writer_n to_o condemn_v all_o antiquity_n of_o want_n of_o consideration_n when_o the_o let_v not_o with_o his_o humour_n and_o yet_o he_o write_v further_a thus_o although_o the_o ancient_a father_n sup_n pag._n 27._o sup_n have_v all_o joint_o embrace_v this_o opinion_n yet_o be_v not_o we_o therefore_o bind_v to_o receive_v it_o where_o he_o deal_v as_o old_a protestant_n be_v use_v to_o do_v not_o to_o regard_v any_o authority_n but_o what_o please_v they_o but_o to_o prove_v by_o the_o confession_n of_o protestant_n that_o this_o be_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o primative_a church_n this_o be_v sufficient_a yet_o i_o add_v m._n middleton_n who_o write_v 129._o middleton_n papistom_n pag._n 129._o thus_o austin_n teach_v we_o that_o christian_n celebrate_v the_o memory_n of_o martyr_n for_o these_o two_o intent_n that_o we_o may_v be_v associate_n to_o their_o merit_n and_o holpen_v with_o their_o prayer_n and_o d._n morton_n allege_v 228._o morton_n apol._n part_n 1._o pag._n 227._o 228._o how_o all_o antiquity_n teach_v invocation_n of_o saint_n last_o in_o this_o question_n i_o argue_v thus_o no_o doctrine_n which_o deni_v any_o article_n of_o our_o creed_n be_v true_a or_o to_o be_v receive_v but_o the_o denial_n of_o angel_n and_o more_o strong_o of_o saint_n who_o communion_n be_v in_o the_o creed_n to_o offer_v up_o our_o prayer_n which_o we_o in_o earth_n make_v be_v to_o deny_v a_o article_n of_o our_o creed_n therefore_o it_o be_v not_o true_a nor_o to_o be_v receive_v the_o mayor_n be_v evident_a by_o protestant_n the_o minor_a be_v thus_o prove_v by_o d._n covell_n 89._o covell_n against_o burges_n pag._n 89._o who_o dispute_v against_o burges_n the_o puritan_n who_o call_v this_o a_o usurp_a untruthe_n and_o tax_v the_o book_n of_o tobias_n because_o there_o the_o angel_n say_v he_o be_v one_o of_o the_o seven_o holy_a angel_n that_o offer_v up_o the_o prayer_n of_o the_o saint_n of_o god_n answer_v 90._o covell_a sup_n pag._n 90._o in_o these_o word_n if_o it_o be_v a_o a_o usurp_a untruthe_n for_o the_o angel_n to_o offer_v up_o the_o prayer_n of_o the_o church_n unto_o god_n in_o the_o mediation_n of_o his_o son_n we_o shall_v peradventure_o deprive_v ourselves_o of_o a_o great_a part_n of_o their_o ministry_n and_o dissolve_v that_o communion_n of_o saint_n which_o we_o profess_v to_o believe_v as_o a_o article_n of_o god_n truth_n therefore_o i_o will_v by_o these_o protestant_n conclude_v in_o this_o matter_n that_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n herein_o be_v orthodox_n and_o true_a and_o the_o contrary_a heretofore_o teach_v by_o protestant_n false_a and_o impious_a and_o the_o rather_o because_o it_o seem_v by_o the_o king_n canon_n to_o be_v excommunication_n 8._o king_n canon_n an._n 1604._o can_n 8._o to_o deny_v this_o catholic_a doctrine_n for_o in_o these_o canon_n it_o be_v excommunication_n ipso_fw-la facto_fw-la to_o affirm_v or_o teach_v that_o the_o form_n and_o manner_n of_o make_v and_o consecrate_v bishop_n priest_n and_o deacen_n contain_v any_o thing_n in_o it_o that_o be_v repugnant_a to_o the_o word_n of_o god_n and_o yet_o the_o protestant_a author_n of_o the_o book_n call_v abridgement_n thus_o 30._o abridgement_n an._n 1605._o pag._n 30._o testify_v of_o the_o oath_n in_o that_o book_n of_o ordination_n the_o oath_n of_o supreamacie_n be_v thus_o conclude_v so_o help_v i_o god_n and_o all_o saint_n and_o the_o holy_a evangelist_n which_o the_o late_a edition_n by_o barker_n sup_v book_n of_o mak._n bish_n &c_n &c_n deacons_n oath_n sup_v have_v leave_v out_o the_o church_n that_o be_v dedicate_v to_o saint_n in_o this_o kingdom_n even_o in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o christian_a britayne_n and_o saxon_n after_o the_o honour_n and_o worship_n that_o be_v do_v and_o due_a unto_o they_o how_o they_o be_v name_v even_o by_o protestant_n the_o tutelar_a patron_n of_o our_o nation_n there_o be_v to_o many_o britan._n theat_v of_o gr_n britan._n example_n in_o the_o late_a theatre_n to_o be_v recite_v chapter_n xi_o wherein_o be_v prove_v by_o these_o english_a protestant_n writer_n that_o the_o ceremony_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n so_o much_o heretofore_o impugn_a by_o they_o be_v now_o contrariwise_o in_o their_o judgement_n adjudge_v holy_a ancient_a reverend_a decent_a etc._n etc._n the_o three_o thing_n which_o the_o protestant_a relator_n in_o this_o his_o desire_a atonement_n require_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n to_o give_v over_o be_v to_o leave_v their_o offensyve_a ceremony_n as_o he_o term_v they_o what_o they_o be_v in_o particular_a he_o do_v not_o express_v but_o by_o the_o writing_n of_o other_o his_o associate_n in_o religion_n we_o may_v just_o suppose_v he_o most_o aim_v at_o the_o ceremony_n use_v in_o the_o holy_a sacrifice_n of_o mass_n cross_n candle_n and_o such_o as_o i_o will_v justify_v by_o themselves_o in_o this_o chapter_n particular_o recite_v they_o or_o the_o chief_a which_o i_o now_o omit_v in_o this_o place_n to_o avoid_v repetition_n to_o which_o i_o be_o often_o force_v and_o first_o concern_v ceremony_n by_o what_o authority_n they_o may_v be_v ordain_v and_o be_v so_o due_o ordain_v of_o what_o authority_n and_o reverend_a estimation_n they_o ought_v to_o be_v ensue_v thus_o by_o these_o protestant_n their_o public_a article_n have_v thus_o 20._o articul_fw-la relig._n 20._o sentence_v the_o church_n have_v power_n to_o decree_v rite_n or_o ceremony_n and_o authority_n in_o controversy_n of_o faith_n then_o much_o more_o must_v that_o her_o authority_n need_v extend_v to_o accidental_a thing_n in_o religion_n such_o as_o these_o ceremony_n be_v d._n covell_n 65._o covell_n modest_a examinat_fw-la pag._n 64._o 65._o tell_v we_o they_o be_v to_o be_v have_v in_o such_o respect_n that_o to_o use_v his_o word_n the_o primative_a counsel_n have_v condemn_v they_o as_o heretic_n only_o for_o be_v stiff_o opposite_a in_o this_o kind_n and_o entreat_v 56._o covell_a sup_n pag._n 56._o of_o they_o in_o these_o word_n follow_v we_o call_v they_o ceremony_n proper_o all_o such_o thing_n as_o be_v the_o external_a act_n of_o religion_n which_o have_v their_o commendation_n and_o allow_v ance_n from_o no_o other_o cause_n but_o only_o that_o in_o god_n worship_n they_o be_v virtuous_a furtherance_n of_o his_o
latin_n and_o roman_a church_n in_o all_o opinion_n and_o ceremony_n use_v before_o their_o separation_n for_o to_o make_v manifest_a the_o antiquity_n of_o these_o holy_a ceremony_n by_o that_o his_o prescribe_a time_n of_o separation_n first_o d._n willet_n 169._o willet_n antil_n pag._n 169._o tell_v we_o it_o be_v before_o the_o write_n of_o the_o tripartite_a history_n which_o he_o cit_v to_o that_o end_n and_o be_v twelve_o hundred_o of_o year_n since_o d._n downame_n be_v of_o the_o like_a opinion_n antichrist_n downame_n book_n of_o antichrist_n denownce_v it_o to_o have_v be_v in_o the_o day_n of_o the_o primative_a church_n before_o they_o take_v any_o exception_n to_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n d._n feild_n be_v of_o the_o same_o mind_n all_o of_o they_o assign_v 271._o feild_n l._n 3._o c._n 1._o pag._n 62._o sutcliff_n subvor_n pag._n 89_o &_o epist_n dedicat_fw-la willet_n antilog_n pag._n 263._o 271._o it_o long_o before_o the_o 600._o year_n which_o d._n sutcliffe_n d._n willet_n and_o other_o allow_v for_o a_o unspotted_a time_n in_o religion_n and_o ceremony_n thereof_o and_o thus_o we_o see_v that_o those_o thing_n which_o to_o their_o ignorant_a reader_n and_o auditor_n they_o will_v seem_v to_o reprehend_v themselves_o in_o their_o own_o judgement_n and_o rule_n in_o such_o cause_n have_v most_o highe_o and_o undenieable_o confirm_v and_o justify_v again_o i_o argue_v thus_o from_o the_o relator_n himself_o those_o ceremony_n which_o breed_v order_n in_o the_o church_n avoid_v scandal_n give_v propagation_n unto_o religion_n breed_v unity_n and_o do_v engender_v quicken_v increase_n and_o nourish_v the_o inward_a reverence_n respect_n and_o devotion_n which_o be_v due_a unto_o sovereign_a majesty_n and_o power_n and_o of_o themselves_o be_v decent_a reverend_a and_o significant_a be_v to_o be_v allow_v retain_v and_o adjudge_v such_o as_o become_v true_a religion_n but_o the_o present_a ceremony_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n at_o this_o day_n be_v such_o therefore_o to_o be_v allow_v retain_v and_o adjudge_v for_o decent_a holy_a reverend_a etc._n etc._n the_o mayor_n proposition_n be_v without_o all_o question_n true_a and_o more_o than_o the_o protestant_n require_v in_o this_o case_n the_o minor_a be_v 47._o relation_n of_o religion_n cap._n 47._o prove_v by_o this_o relator_n speak_v of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o the_o ceremony_n thereof_o in_o these_o word_n for_o order_v in_o the_o world_n for_o quiet_a in_o the_o church_n for_o avoid_v of_o scandal_n for_o propagatinge_v and_o increase_n of_o what_o great_a power_n that_o unity_n be_v which_o proceed_v from_o authority_n the_o papacy_n may_v teach_v and_o again_o the_o outward_a state_n and_o glory_n of_o their_o service_n do_v engender_v 6._o relation_n sup_n cap._n 6._o quicken_v increase_n and_o nourish_v the_o inward_a reverence_n respect_n and_o devotion_n which_o be_v due_a unto_o sovereign_a majesty_n and_o power_n their_o outward_a gesture_n be_v decent_a 5._o cap._n 5._o reverend_a and_o significant_a then_o these_o holy_a ceremony_n have_v so_o great_a allowance_n from_o our_o enemy_n themselves_o for_o their_o decency_n reverence_n signification_n virtue_n and_o antiquity_n must_v needs_o be_v so_o embrace_v preserve_v and_o exercise_v and_o may_v not_o be_v term_v offensyve_a ceremony_n by_o that_o or_o any_o protestant_n and_o to_o exemplify_v particular_o in_o those_o ceremony_n of_o the_o present_a church_n of_o rome_n which_o be_v most_o disallow_v of_o our_o english_a protestant_n i_o argue_v thus_o those_o ceremony_n which_o be_v use_v in_o the_o primative_a church_n of_o rome_n when_o it_o be_v in_o her_o best_a and_o florishinge_v state_n a_o rule_n to_o all_o &c._n &c._n aught_o or_o may_v still_o be_v practise_v and_o observe_v but_o those_o ceremony_n which_o the_o present_a roman_a church_n now_o observe_v and_o be_v so_o much_o dislike_v by_o many_o english_a protestant_n be_v such_o therefore_o they_o ought_v or_o may_v still_o to_o be_v use_v and_o with_o reverence_n practise_v the_o mayor_n proposition_n be_v often_o grant_v before_o 1562._o articul_fw-la of_o relig._n 20._o an._n 1562._o by_o these_o protestant_n and_o thus_o define_v in_o the_o 20._o article_n of_o their_o religion_n the_o church_n have_v power_n to_o decree_n rite_n or_o ceremony_n and_o authority_n in_o controversy_n of_o faith_n so_o that_o whether_o these_o ceremony_n belong_v to_o faith_n or_o manner_n be_v practise_v or_o ordain_v by_o our_o mother_n church_n of_o rome_n and_o the_o governor_n thereof_o when_o by_o all_o confession_n it_o be_v holy_a and_o the_o true_a church_n of_o christ_n they_o be_v religeous_o to_o be_v embrace_v and_o receive_v the_o minor_a proposition_n be_v thus_o prove_v by_o these_o man_n m._n hull_n in_o his_o work_n entitle_v 86._o hull_n rome_n polecy_n pag_n 82._o 13._o 83._o 84._o 85._o 86._o rome_n polecy_n thus_o recompt_v they_o lent_n embringe_v day_n friday_n altar_n linen_n albes_fw-la corporal_n priest_n robe_n the_o feast_n of_o s._n peter_n chain_n the_o feast_n of_o candlemas_n the_o exaltation_n of_o the_o cross_n the_o saint_n fastinge_a even_n annoyntinge_v the_o sick_a anoint_v bishop_n crossinge_v with_o chrism_n in_o baptism_n saint_n shrine_n hymn_n pax_n to_o be_v carry_v about_o to_o be_v kiss_v the_o paschal_n tapar_n on_o easter_n even_o to_o be_v hallow_v organ_n and_o church_n instrument_n singe_a of_o psalm_n in_o order_n with_o antiphones_n mass_n for_o the_o dead_a canonical_a hour_n procession_n procession_n to_o go_v round_o about_o the_o church_n every_o sunday_n hitherto_o the_o word_n of_o this_o protestant_a writer_n other_o of_o they_o as_o d._n morton_n d._n covell_n m._n ormerod_n etc._n morton_n apol._n part_n 2._o pag._n 141._o covell_n examinat_fw-la ormerod_n pick_v parit_fw-la g._n 2._o 1._o 3._o 4._o theat_v of_o gr_n britan._n pag._n 298._o 299._o 351._o etc._n etc._n do_v add_v holy_a water_n holy_a font_n interrogatory_n in_o baptism_n dedication_n of_o church_n introyte_v of_o mass_n wafer_n cake_n to_o be_v consecrate_v in_o the_o holy_a mystery_n gloria_fw-la in_o excelsis_fw-la the_o ring_n in_o marriage_n and_o other_o be_v add_v by_o their_o theatre_n before_o and_o other_o protestant_n and_o they_o tell_v we_o further_o the_o name_n of_o those_o sacred_a pope_n and_o pastor_n of_o the_o church_n that_o use_v approve_a constitute_v or_o confirm_v unto_o we_o these_o sacred_a ceremony_n to_o have_v be_v in_o the_o primative_a church_n when_o it_o true_o be_v by_o his_o majesty_n grant_n in_o her_o best_a estate_n and_o mother_n church_n to_o prescribe_v unto_o other_o provincial_a parlam_n king_n speech_n in_o parlam_n church_n her_o daughter_n and_o as_o they_o then_o be_v and_o now_o shall_v be_v her_o obedient_a child_n and_o they_o name_v they_o as_o follow_v telesphorus_n calixtus_n stephanus_n silvester_n sixtus_n sup_v hull_n sup_v pag._n 82._o 13._o 83._o 84._o 85._o 86._o morton_n covell_n orme_a sup_v vigilius_n honorius_n bonifacius_n sergius_n leo_n innocentius_n zozimus_n vitellian_a celestine_n pelagius_n vrbanus_n agapitus_n damasus_n higinius_n pius_n celestinus_fw-la alexander_n all_o which_o rule_v the_o church_n and_o live_v long_o before_o protestant_n exception_n to_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n 75._o k._n in_o parlam_n king_n in_o confer_v at_o hampton_n pag._n 75._o and_o when_o it_o be_v in_o her_o flourish_n and_o best_a estate_n such_o as_o we_o may_v not_o depart_v from_o it_o by_o his_o regal_a sentence_n of_o what_o higthest_n and_o command_a authority_n over_o other_o the_o pope_n of_o rome_n be_v in_o those_o unspotted_a day_n of_o christianity_n have_v be_v prove_v before_o to_o which_o i_o add_v that_o d._n covell_n do_v not_o only_o tell_v we_o that_o metropolitanes_n archbishop_n 111._o covell_n modest_a exam_fw-la pag._n 111._o etc._n etc._n come_v from_o thence_o and_o who_o to_o who_o shall_v be_v obedient_a and_o superior_a and_o be_v so_o use_v before_o the_o first_o general_a council_n to_o testify_v that_o this_o supreamacie_n be_v from_o christ_n immediate_o and_o not_o from_o counsel_n but_o he_o further_o speak_v thus_o either_o euaristus_n bishop_n in_o the_o see_v of_o rome_n in_o the_o 162_o covell_n supr_fw-la pag._n 162_o year_n 112_o or_o as_o some_o say_v dyonisius_n first_o assign_v the_o precinct_n to_o every_o parish_n and_o appoint_v to_o each_o presbyter_n a_o certain_a compass_n whereof_o himself_o shall_v take_v charge_n alone_o hitherto_o his_o word_n then_o if_o this_o supreme_a and_o bind_a authority_n be_v in_o that_o chaste_a and_o florishinge_v time_n of_o true_a religion_n in_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n over_o all_o priest_n bishop_n archbishop_n metropolitanes_n &c._n &c._n to_o appoint_v constitute_v and_o decree_n not_o only_o what_o ceremony_n and_o solemnity_n shall_v be_v use_v in_o all_o church_n but_o to_o rate_v and_o proportion_n out_o what_o power_n privilege_n and_o jurisdiction_n all_o pastor_n prelate_n and_o spiritual_a ruler_n shall_v enjoy_v
minor_a prove_v out_o of_o their_o public_o allow_v and_o reconfirm_v communion_n book_n where_o in_o the_o burial_n of_o the_o dead_a their_o minister_n be_v appoint_v to_o pray_v for_o the_o party_n decease_v in_o these_o word_n that_o we_o with_o this_o our_o brother_n and_o all_o other_o depart_v god_n comm._n book_n tit._n burial_n of_o the_o deadâ—_n near_o the_o end_n §._o allmightie_a god_n in_o the_o true_a faith_n of_o thy_o holy_a name_n may_v have_v our_o perfect_a consummation_n and_o bliss_n both_o in_o body_n and_o soul_n in_o the_o eternal_a and_o everlasting_a glory_n amen_o if_o this_o prayer_n that_o people_n decease_v may_v come_v to_o heaven_n body_n and_o soul_n man_n have_v no_o other_o part_n to_o be_v pray_v for_o be_v not_o to_o pray_v for_o the_o dead_a nothing_o can_v be_v call_v pray_v for_o the_o dead_a and_o for_o their_o salvation_n and_o so_o i_o end_v this_o question_n with_o this_o sentence_n of_o m._n higgon_n in_o his_o public_a sermon_n 1610._o theophil_n higg_n serm_n 3._o mart._n 1610._o at_o s._n paul_n cross_n give_v a_o reason_n of_o this_o doctrine_n in_o these_o word_n as_o there_o be_v a_o death_n in_o sin_v and_o a_o death_n to_o sin_v so_o there_o be_v a_o double_a resurrection_n the_o first_o a_o culpa_fw-la from_o sin_v the_o second_o a_o paena_fw-la from_o the_o punishment_n which_o follow_v theruppon_o which_o must_v needs_o be_v the_o temporal_a punishment_n of_o sin_v the_o ground_n of_o purgatory_n and_o satisfaction_n after_o death_n be_v oftentimes_o not_o satisfy_v answer_v or_o to_o use_v his_o own_o phrase_n not_o rise_v from_o in_o this_o life_n for_o the_o eternal_a punishment_n of_o hell_n due_a for_o great_a syn_n be_v ever_o remit_v and_o rise_v from_o in_o his_o resurrection_n a_o culpa_fw-la from_o sin_v otherwise_o a_o man_n now_o entitle_v heir_n of_o the_o kingdom_n of_o heaven_n and_o salvation_n shall_v also_o be_v guilty_a of_o hell_n and_o damnation_n save_v and_o damn_a in_o heaven_n and_o hell_n together_o and_o upon_o this_o and_o other_o such_o holy_a ground_n these_o protestant_n in_o their_o late_a theatre_n recompt_n unto_o we_o so_o many_o hundred_o etc._n theat_v of_o great_a brit._n etc._n etc._n of_o religeous_a house_n found_v by_o holy_a king_n prince_n and_o other_o in_o england_n to_o pray_v for_o the_o soul_n of_o themselves_o their_o ancestor_n posterity_n and_o other_o friend_n chapter_n xix_o teache_v how_o there_o be_v 7._o sacrament_n in_o number_n by_o these_o protestant_n accord_v to_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n have_v end_v all_o other_o question_n to_o the_o full_a satisfaction_n and_o accord_v to_o the_o request_n and_o demand_n of_o protestant_n desiringe_v to_o be_v satisfy_v therein_o and_o perform_v this_o from_o themselves_o and_o own_o writing_n i_o will_v proceed_v in_o the_o same_o manner_n in_o the_o article_n of_o the_o holy_a sacrament_n and_o first_o of_o their_o number_n thus_o set_v down_o in_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n there_o be_v seven_o sacrament_n sacrament_n council_n trid._n decret_a de_fw-fr sacrament_n of_o the_o new_a law_n institute_v by_o jesus_n christ_n our_o lord_n neither_o more_o nor_o few_o baptism_n confirmation_n eucharist_n penance_n extreme_a unction_n order_n matrimony_n for_o defence_n and_o proof_n of_o which_o doctrine_n by_o these_o protestant_n themselves_o thus_o i_o argue_v whatsoever_o doctrine_n a_o confess_v true_a general_a council_n have_v authority_n to_o bind_v all_o by_o these_o protestant_n before_o have_v determine_v in_o this_o question_n be_v to_o be_v receive_v and_o follow_v but_o the_o catholic_a doctrine_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n concern_v seven_o sacrament_n be_v thus_o determine_v by_o such_o general_a council_n and_o bind_n authority_n therefore_o to_o be_v receive_v and_o follow_v the_o first_o proposition_n be_v grant_v before_o and_o must_v needs_o be_v think_v so_o equal_a to_o all_o protestant_n that_o how_o soever_o they_o think_v of_o the_o infallible_a sentence_n of_o such_o assembly_n in_o matter_n of_o faith_n yet_o none_o of_o they_o may_v be_v so_o partial_a but_o to_o prefer_v a_o general_a council_n to_o any_o protestant_a assembly_n censure_n sentence_n or_o decree_n the_o second_o be_v evident_o prove_v suppose_v what_o be_v write_v before_o even_o by_o protestant_n of_o the_o general_a council_n of_o florence_n and_o for_o such_o with_o the_o doctrine_n thereof_o not_o only_o acknowledge_v by_o d._n willet_n and_o m._n parkes_n but_o legis_fw-la willet_n limbom_n parkes_n pag._n 137._o 180._o gennadius_n in_o defence_n council_n flor._n council_n florent_fw-la de_fw-fr sacramentis_fw-la novae_fw-la legis_fw-la by_o the_o patriarch_n of_o greece_n himself_o in_o his_o defence_n thereof_o where_o it_o be_v thus_o decree_v both_o with_o assent_n of_o grecian_n &_o armenian_n novae_fw-la legis_fw-la septem_fw-la sunt_fw-la sacramenta_fw-la scilicet_fw-la baptismus_fw-la confirmatio_fw-la eucharistia_n poenitentia_fw-la extrema_fw-la vnctio_fw-la ordo_fw-la &_o matrimonium_fw-la &c._n &c._n there_o be_v seven_o sacrament_n of_o the_o new_a law_n that_o be_v baptism_n confirmation_n eucharist_n penance_n extreme_a unction_n order_n and_o matrimony_n which_o do_v much_o differ_v from_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o old_a law_n for_o they_o do_v not_o cause_n grace_n but_o do_v only_o figure_n that_o it_o be_v to_o be_v give_v by_o the_o passion_n of_o christ_n but_o these_o of_o we_o both_o contain_v grace_n and_o give_v it_o unto_o they_o that_o worthy_o receive_v they_o hitherto_o the_o decree_n of_o that_o holy_a general_a council_n receive_v by_o all_o christendom_n latin_n armenian_n jacobynes_n grecian_n from_o whence_o i_o further_o argue_v in_o this_o manner_n whatsoever_o doctrine_n essential_a in_o religion_n such_o as_o sacrament_n be_v be_v teach_v by_o the_o true_a church_n that_o be_v neither_o heretical_a nor_o scismaticall_a be_v to_o be_v embrace_v but_o the_o doctrine_n of_o seven_o sacrament_n as_o the_o roman_a church_n teach_v be_v such_o be_v likewise_o teach_v by_o the_o protestant_n true_a greek_a church_n therefore_o to_o be_v embrace_v the_o mayor_n be_v also_o prove_v in_o the_o last_o argument_n and_o further_o confirm_v in_o the_o censure_n of_o the_o greek_a church_n upon_o protestant_n in_o these_o word_n there_o be_v a_o holy_a 7._o hierém_fw-la in_o censur_n cap._n 7._o catholic_a and_o apostolic_a church_n of_o all_o true_a christian_a man_n in_o this_o catholic_a and_o true_a believe_a church_n there_o be_v seven_o divine_a sacrament_n baptism_n the_o unction_n of_o holy_a ointment_n holy_a communion_n order_n matrimony_n penance_n and_o the_o oil_n of_o extreme_a unction_n and_o they_o further_o prosecute_v as_o also_o the_o cite_a general_a council_n of_o florence_n do_v the_o institution_n form_n matter_n effect_n and_o other_o thing_n belong_v to_o these_o seven_o holy_a sacrament_n according_a to_o the_o present_a doctrine_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n again_o i_o suppose_v that_o catholic_n in_o their_o definition_n of_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o new_a law_n require_v a_o contain_v and_o give_v of_o grace_n by_o these_o holy_a sacrament_n beside_o their_o signification_n thereof_o be_v only_a sign_n seal_n etc._n etc._n as_o the_o common_a protestant_a opinion_n be_v to_o be_v far_o more_o restrict_v and_o limit_v then_o that_o of_o protestant_n because_o many_o more_o thing_n be_v and_o may_v be_v sign_n of_o any_o thing_n than_o both_o sign_n and_o cause_n as_o appear_v to_o be_v true_a in_o all_o genericall_a and_o specifical_a difference_n for_o example_n under_o animal_n a_o lyve_a creature_n be_v contain_v more_o then_o under_o animal_n rationalâ—_fw-la a_o lyve_a creature_n with_o reason_n only_o limit_v to_o man_n who_o otherwise_o abstractinge_v from_o his_o rationalitie_n be_v with_o all_o other_o lyve_v creature_n comprehend_v under_o the_o genus_fw-la animal_n a_o lyve_a creature_n so_o a_o sign_n of_o grace_n as_o well_o agree_v to_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o old_a law_n as_o to_o those_o of_o the_o gospel_n but_o not_o to_o contain_v and_o give_v grace_n only_o proper_a to_o those_o of_o the_o new_a testament_n as_o be_v recite_v before_o from_o the_o general_a council_n of_o florence_n and_o be_v at_o etc._n council_n trident._n decret_a dâ—_n sacramentis_fw-la ecclesiae_fw-la etc._n etc._n large_a set_v down_o against_o protestant_n in_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n this_o suppose_v which_o no_o man_n can_v deny_v i_o argue_v thus_o all_o thing_n that_o agree_v with_o the_o definition_n of_o a_o sacrament_n be_v sacrament_n but_o according_a to_o protestant_n all_v those_o seven_o before_o remember_v baptism_n confirmation_n eucharist_n penance_n extreame-vnction_n order_n and_o matrimony_n agree_v with_o and_o have_v the_o definition_n of_o a_o sacrament_n therefore_o they_o be_v sacrament_n the_o mayor_n be_v evident_a because_o in_o logic_n the_o thing_n define_v and_o definition_n be_v convertible_n as_o this_o man_n and_o a_o reasonable_a creature_n whoesoever_o be_v the_o one_o
baptism_n §._o almighty_a and_o everlasting_a §._o allmightie_a and_o immortal_a god_n etc._n etc._n sup_v thy_o well_o beloned_a son_n ihesus_n christ_n do_v sanctify_v the_o flood_n jordan_n and_o other_o water_n to_o the_o mystical_a wash_n away_o of_o sin_n and_o in_o the_o next_o prayer_n they_o pray_v in_o these_o word_n we_o call_v upon_o thou_o for_o these_o infant_n that_o they_o come_v to_o thy_o holy_a baptism_n may_v receive_v remission_n of_o their_o sin_n by_o spiritual_a regeneration_n then_o see_v the_o sacrament_n and_o water_n of_o baptism_n wash_v away_o sin_n and_o remit_v sin_n which_o can_v be_v do_v without_o grace_n it_o must_v needs_o have_v a_o influence_n causalitie_n and_o efficacy_n in_o this_o sanctification_n for_o to_o wash_v and_o to_o remit_v be_v not_o without_o operation_n and_o cause_v neither_o can_v those_o protestant_n bishop_n and_o doctor_n that_o be_v assemble_v at_o the_o conference_n at_o hampton_n court_n be_v of_o other_o mind_n for_o 16._o conference_n at_o hampton_n pag._n 16._o grant_v as_o there_o they_o do_v a_o necessity_n of_o baptism_n to_o salvation_n they_o must_v also_o of_o necessity_n teach_v that_o it_o give_v grace_n which_o be_v so_o necessary_a to_o salvation_n that_o no_o man_n can_v be_v save_v without_o it_o for_o so_o he_o may_v be_v save_v without_o christ_n and_o this_o as_o before_o they_o must_v grant_v except_o they_o will_v say_v which_o none_o of_o they_o to_o my_o remembrance_n do_v that_o it_o be_v only_o conditio_fw-la sine_fw-la qua_fw-la non_fw-la a_o necessary_a condition_n but_o no_o cause_n which_o if_o any_o man_n shall_v affirm_v it_o be_v direct_o against_o his_o subscribe_v rule_n befote_v now_o let_v we_o come_v to_o their_o particular_a writer_n of_o which_o the_o first_o to_o be_v cite_v the_o author_n of_o the_o survey_v of_o the_o communion_n book_n confirm_v that_o which_o i_o have_v conclude_v by_o their_o public_a rule_n in_o this_o case_n tell_v we_o plain_o that_o by_o the_o public_a protestant_a 106._o the_o protestant_a survey_v of_o the_o book_n of_o common_a prayer_n pag._n 104._o 118._o 89._o 141._o 103._o 104._o field_n pag._n 10._o 179_o middleton_n papâ—stom_n pag._n 108._o pag_n 106._o religion_n of_o england_n sacrament_n or_o mean_n of_o grace_n and_o do_v work_v ex_fw-la opere_fw-la operato_fw-la by_o the_o work_n do_v as_o the_o catholic_n council_n of_o trent_n have_v before_o define_v d._n feild_n acknowledge_v no_o less_o and_o affirm_v plain_o that_o the_o water_n of_o baptism_n be_v fill_v with_o sanctify_a force_n and_o power_n therefore_o it_o be_v a_o cause_n of_o grace_n and_o such_o sanctification_n m._n middleton_n speak_v of_o communion_n in_o these_o term_n it_o do_v exhibit_v and_o convey_v the_o grace_n and_o merit_n of_o christ_n passion_n unto_o us._n and_o he_o name_v it_o a_o effectual_a instrument_n of_o grace_n and_o of_o sacrament_n thus_o he_o write_v they_o be_v effectual_a instrument_n of_o our_o regeneration_n 69._o pag._n 100_o sutcliff_n ans_fw-fr to_o thâ—_n lie_v pet_n pag._n 22._o sutcliff_n ag_n d._n kell_n pag._n 69._o d._n sutcliffe_n beside_o the_o matter_n and_o form_n of_o a_o sacrament_n institute_v by_o christ_n require_v unto_o it_o grace_n and_o justification_n and_o write_v further_a in_o these_o word_n we_o confess_v that_o god_n work_v sanctification_n by_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o new_a testament_n d._n covell_n commend_v the_o opinion_n of_o the_o catholic_a schoolman_n in_o this_o question_n 96_o covell_a def_n of_o hook_n pag_n 96._o 97_o 98._o 99_o 100_o 101._o 102._o etc._n etc._n against_o burges_n pag._n 101._o 102._o 103._o and_o def_a sup_v pag._n 96_o teach_v sacrament_n be_v instrument_n of_o grace_n cause_n of_o sanctification_n give_v grace_n instrumental_o his_o word_n be_v these_o the_o sacrament_n be_v not_o only_a sign_n but_o cause_n of_o our_o justification_n and_o recite_v the_o opinion_n of_o our_o catholic_a school_n approve_v and_o expound_v it_o in_o this_o manner_n agent_n cause_v we_o know_v be_v of_o two_o sort_n principal_a which_o work_v by_o virtue_n and_o power_n of_o his_o form_n as_o fire_n make_v hot_a and_o thus_o nothing_o can_v cause_v grace_n but_o god_n himself_o grace_n be_v a_o participation_n of_o the_o divine_a nature_n instrumental_a which_o work_v not_o as_o the_o other_o by_o the_o virtue_n of_o his_o own_o proper_a form_n but_o only_o by_o that_o motion_n which_o it_o have_v from_o the_o principal_a and_o first_o agent_n thus_o do_v sacrament_n work_v and_o further_o allow_v and_o expound_v the_o school_n phrase_n and_o doctrine_n that_o sacrament_n work_v by_o the_o work_n do_v ex_fw-la opere_fw-la operato_fw-la he_o justifi_v the_o same_o and_z show_v how_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n have_v be_v slander_v by_o protestant_n in_o this_o point_n his_o word_n be_v these_o the_o sacrament_n be_v 97._o covell_a sup_n pag._n 97._o effectual_a mean_n and_o vessel_n of_o grace_n as_o glass_n contain_v potion_n to_o cure_v the_o sick_a neither_o do_v any_o man_n say_v no_o not_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n although_o they_o be_v so_o accuse_v by_o some_o of_o we_o that_o the_o sacrament_n work_v of_o themselves_o by_o a_o virtue_n resign_v unto_o they_o without_o god_n god_n work_v by_o they_o as_o by_o instrument_n powerful_a and_o think_v in_o his_o wisdom_n fit_a the_o sacrament_n be_v powerful_a mean_n of_o regeneration_n have_v by_o a_o divine_a ordination_n a_o force_n and_o virtue_n to_o beget_v faith_n and_o therefore_o just_o among_o all_o the_o treasure_n that_o god_n have_v leave_v unto_o his_o church_n we_o honour_v and_o admire_v most_o the_o holy_a sacrament_n and_o again_o sacrament_n 99_o covell_a sup_n pag._n 98._o pag._n 99_o be_v the_o powerful_a instrument_n of_o god_n unto_o eternal_a life_n and_o further_a thus_o it_o be_v a_o strong_a grow_a fancy_n to_o be_v afraid_a to_o say_v that_o the_o sacrament_n beget_v faith_n sacrament_n give_v grace_n by_o the_o work_n do_v ex_fw-la opere_fw-la operato_fw-la and_o recite_v what_o thing_n be_v require_v to_o the_o due_a receive_n of_o sacrament_n conclude_v thus_o now_o that_o which_o in_o all_o sup_n pag._n 99_o sup_n this_o active_o and_o instrumental_o bring_v grace_n be_v the_o external_a action_n which_o be_v common_o call_v the_o sacrament_n this_o have_a virtue_n from_o his_o institution_n and_o he_o do_v not_o only_o join_v with_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n as_o before_o in_o this_o article_n but_o for_o it_o approve_v the_o decree_n of_o our_o pope_n and_o counsel_n even_o of_o trent_n itself_o in_o this_o manner_n we_o say_v with_o the_o ancient_a father_n stepbanus_n siricius_n 102._o covell_a sup_n pag._n 102._o innocentius_n the_o first_o leo_fw-la anastasius_n the_o second_o all_o pope_n of_o rome_n in_o his_o epistle_n to_o anastasius_n the_o emperor_n with_o the_o counsel_n first_o the_o general_a council_n of_o nyce_n the_o first_o council_n of_o carthage_n the_o last_o assembly_n at_o trent_n with_o the_o testimony_n of_o the_o father_n and_o doctor_n that_o the_o sacrament_n for_o the_o institution_n of_o christ_n and_o his_o promise_n be_v effectual_a etc._n etc._n and_o thus_o much_o from_o these_o protestant_n themselves_o against_o themselves_o for_o those_o sacred_a and_o catholic_a doctrine_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n for_o the_o most_o just_a and_o worthy_a defence_n and_o profession_n whereof_o they_o have_v so_o long_o time_n so_o rigorous_o and_o injurious_o against_o their_o own_o sentence_n persecute_v their_o natural_a friend_n and_o catholic_a countryman_n hereafter_o god_n of_o his_o mercy_n grant_v unto_o they_o and_o all_o enemy_n of_o his_o holy_a church_n grace_n to_o know_v the_o truth_n and_o to_o profess_v and_o follow_v it_o when_o they_o know_v it_o finis_fw-la the_o fault_n escape_v in_o print_v be_v thus_o to_o be_v correct_v page_n 15_o line_n 2._o for_o be_v read_v as_o p._n 23._o l._n 19_o heap_n head_n p._n 32._o l._n 15._o poort_n part_n p._n 41._o l._n 10._o same_o son_n p._n 97._o l._n 2._o so_o see_v p._n 127._o l._n 11._o appease_v appear_v p._n 140._o l._n 7._o curry_v carry_v p._n 144._o l._n ult._n and_o and_z his_o p._n 152._o l._n 2._o prayer_n pray_v p._n 190._o l._n 8._o shrouke_n shrink_v p._n 198._o l._n 23._o des_fw-fr deed_n p._n 211._o l._n 5_o full_a fall_v p._n 221._o l._n 2._o man_n many_o ibid._n l._n 10._o user_n usurer_n p._n 257._o l._n 7._o stafe_n state_n p._n 268._o l_o 19_o second_o sound_n p._n 271._o l._n 22._o devent_v devout_a p._n 272._o l._n 10._o time_n his_o time_n great_a than_o he_o p._n 280._o l._n 2._o understand_v understand_v p._n 299._o l._n 2._o when_o the_o let_v when_o they_o fit_v p._n 314._o l._n 9_o rebeace_n repeal_n p._n 324._o l._n 15._o the_o they_o p._n 326._o l._n 4._o same_o shame_n p._n 363_o l._n 14._o entroade_n oath_n p._n 401._o l._n 20._o word_n word_n p._n 403._o l._n 7._o or_o be_v approbatio_fw-la iste_fw-la libre_fw-la qui_fw-la inscribitur_fw-la english_a protestant_n recantation_n à _fw-la quodam_fw-la viro_fw-la docto_fw-la &_o pio_fw-la mihique_fw-la familiariter_fw-la noto_fw-la compositus_fw-la &_o à _fw-la i_o perlectus_fw-la nihil_fw-la continet_fw-la quod_fw-la fidei_fw-la catholicae_fw-la vel_fw-la bonis_fw-la moribus_fw-la adversetur_fw-la sed_fw-la doctissimè_fw-la haereticos_fw-la huius_fw-la temporis_fw-la angliae_fw-la praesertim_fw-la per_fw-la ipsorummet_n confessionem_fw-la refutat_fw-la in_o cvius_fw-la rei_fw-la testimonium_fw-la nomen_fw-la meum_fw-la subscripsi_fw-la die_v 19_o julij_fw-la 1617._o matthaeus_n kellisonus_n huius_fw-la iudicio_fw-la subscripsit_fw-la die_v 27._o julij_fw-la georgius_n coluenerius_fw-la s._n theol._n doctor_n &_o professor_n ac_fw-la librorum_fw-la censor_n